《The Obsessive Male Lead Caught Me While I Was Trying To Ditch My Ex-Husband》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 He may not have loved her wholeheartedly. But before they got married, he smiled shyly and said he would do his duty as a husband. He even took an oath before the portrait of the late Emperor. But then he¨C ¡°Do you know how much my hands trembled as I added the poison to the teapot?¡± ¡°What does that¨C¡± ¡°You¡¯re a tough one, so I used poison. I¡¯m glad it worked. Why do you look at me like that?¡± At her husband¡¯s words, Gloria forgot to breathe. ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯ Gloria¡¯s gruesome face was reflected in Erun¡¯s green eyes. The one who got rid of the ducal family, a longtime contributor to the founding of the Empire, and even brought down the Emperor himself, turned out to be¨C ¡®I can¡¯t believe it was my husband!¡¯ In such a shock that even the pain was forgotten, Gloria tried her best to focus on him. Despite his wife¡¯s blue hate-filled gaze, Erun smiled sweetly and spoke as if making a request. ¡°I executed all the vassals who followed only you and all the bugs that were an eyesore in charge of poisoning the Emperor. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± ¡°What about Diana¨C Princess Ludenberg?¡± Gloria clenched the quilt at the terrible truth that was belied by his soft smile. Her internal injuries made it painful to spit out every word, but when she heard that her followers were dead, she had to confirm whether the precious princess was dead or alive. ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯ Her body trembled uncontrollably at the cruel reality. The words were stuck on her throat, almost choking her, and she couldn¡¯t prevent it. Her vision became hazy as tears flowed nonstop, but she stretched her trembling hands toward her ¡°trusted husband.¡± Would he pity such a wife¡¯s hand? Erun gently wrapped her pale hand with his own, lifting it to his cheek, and replied with his eyes closed. ¡°All the people of the Ludenberg family are dead, my dear wife.¡± ¡°¡­huukk¡­ hyyuukk!¡± ¡°How dare I poison the Emperor? But I couldn¡¯t let you live. How long were you protected by your luck?¡± After all, a kindhearted woman would end up being a problem. Erun¡¯s reply left Gloria dumbfounded as if she were a child. ¡±Princess, even if everyone leaves you, I¡¯ll be by your side.¡± Her mother died a long time ago. She stayed by herself in the Palace because her father was busy with affairs of state. The precious Princess Diana Ludenberg was the only one who hugged her tightly whenever she cried from loneliness. A devil killed such a lovely princess. Gloria bit her lip, unable to scream. ¡°Please hurry and die, Darling.¡± He spat his words like venom. Next to him, his lover, Countess Ifrana Adlen, was fanning herself nonchalantly and smiling mischievously. ¡°Please die quickly, Your Majesty. Only then can the Marquis become Emperor, and I can be his rightful vassal and the closest person next to him.¡± Only monsters were reflected in Gloria¡¯s eyes. Why. ¡®Why are you so genuinely happy?¡¯ Gathering her last strength, Gloria made the effort to ask her husband why he had plotted her death. ¡°Wh, why¡ª¡± At least, before she died, she wanted to know why. Why did he do this? Did he at least think his wife, who breathed out heavily and gasped, looked pitiful? Erun answered, carefully brushing back Gloria¡¯s hair from her forehead. ¡°Being the Emperor¡¯s husband, I hated it so much that I wanted to die.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes widened at his words, and she began to shake violently. ¡±I¡¯m proud to be your husband.¡± That¡¯s what he said as he kissed her tenderly on their first night. He clicked his tongue at his wife¡¯s incredulous expression. ¡°Not only am I trusted by the people of the Empire, but I also have a higher approval rating from the nobles, right? I should have become the Emperor before you who knows nothing. ¡°So you just have to die and disappear into history, Your Majesty.¡± As her husband kissed her forehead tenderly, Gloria¡¯s vision began to dim. Her soul screamed desperately over the betrayal, but her body barely breathed. This gentle and capable man was ultimately destined to become the Emperor. That was his goal from the beginning. ¡®You destroyed the Duke of Ludenberg, and now even me¡ª!¡¯ Her vision slowly darkened. Covering her eyes with his hand, her husband said, ¡°Now, please die. That way, you¡¯ll be able to see the late Emperor. It took me so long to send him away, too. Ah, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll put you in a good place next to your loved ones.¡± Gloria clenched her fists tightly at her husband¡¯s words, as if it were comforting to hear that father and daughter didn¡¯t die easily. ¡®You damn bastard! Wasn¡¯t my life enough!? Why did you kill my father! You filthy devil disguised as a man!¡¯ She wanted to kill her husband somehow. At least spit on his face or slap him. ¡®If I had the slightest bit of energy, I¡¯d cut this hand off!¡¯ However, Gloria, who couldn¡¯t move as if her whole body was bound, eventually just shed tears. Misery. Betrayal and revenge. Tears of blood dotted with anger. And like that, the 23rd Emperor of the Erant Empire, Gloria Blake Vierant, was erased from the world. Without mercy, at the hands of Erun Lebossi, Grand Duke of Barund. Her trusted husband. It was unfair. She burst out laughing, thinking about how she died at the hands of her trusted husband. ¡®Is this how it ends?¡¯ It was amazing. She was speechless and shouted her betrayal at the same time. But more than that¡­ A great hatred crushed her soul, and she couldn¡¯t overcome it. ¡°If I go back to that time, I will take revenge on that man. For sure! I will destroy him by any means and methods!¡± Gloria screamed into an empty space as if she was vomiting blood. ¡®I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll crush him.¡¯ By. Any. Means. Flames of hatred burned inside her heart. In the space where only Gloria¡¯s mind remained, a voice began to stir with the wind like a storm. ¡ªEven if you have to sacrifice your own¡­? Vague gender. A voice that sounded like a hundred talking at the same time. No wonder it was terrifying. Gloria, whose soul was engulfed by her hatred for Erun, answered without a single thought. ¡°If I can get rid of that traitor, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°If you ask for wealth I can give it to you. If you ask for flesh I can give it, too. I can give you my soul if you want, but even so, I can¡¯t give you¨C¡± A great wind began to blow in the void surrounding Gloria. The strong wind felt eerie, but Gloria, crushed by the feeling of betrayal, shouted with a bloody heart. ¡°If I¡ª If I see you again, I will never leave you alone, Erun!!! ¡®Just as much as you gave me¡­ No. I¡¯ll do much more than that! Even if you kneel and beg for your life by holding onto my feet, I will cut off your hand and trample on you!¡¯ Against the wind, Gloria reached out and grabbed her husband to strangle him in her memory. At that moment, she heard the sound of something cracking. Her eyes widened at the sensation of something breaking in her hand. ¡°Ughh!¡± Gloria inhaled sharply as her surroundings changed abruptly. The unseeing void was replaced with a sense of the reality of sunlight streaming through a window and the subtle scent of paper. The incredible situation amazed her. A wonderful situation. Without realizing it, something rolled off her hand, which was surprisingly weak. It was a broken pen. ¡°Why is this¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Right then. Before her, she heard a terrible voice calling out to her as she stared at the desk, dumbfounded. ¡®Now that I know the truth.¡¯ Hearing the man¡¯s voice she never wanted to hear again, Gloria slowly raised her head. In front of her, there was no one but¨C ¡°Erun!¡± Gloria jumped from her seat at the sight of her ¡°husband.¡± She had awakened in a hurry. Gloria gritted her teeth when she saw the man who, smiling, was holding her hand after having pushed her to death. ¡®I will die of rage! Having to see your damn face after death, bastard!¡¯ Her anger soared to the point of making her dizzy, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t believe the situation. ¡±Please die, Darling.¡± Those words lingered in her ears. As if concerned by her appearance, Erun asked in a worried voice, ¡°Have I done anything to offend you, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Something to offend?¡± At Erun¡¯s words, Gloria pursed her lips. She never wanted to see him again. She vowed to twist his neck the moment she saw him again, and now was the opportunity. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a dream or reality.¡¯ With a twisted smile, she eyed him as if he were prey, as if she was about to jump and bite his neck. As if surprised by the sudden hostility, Erun¡¯s face was tinged with bewilderment. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Was it because she lost her mind due to hatred? Gloria roughly grabbed Erun¡¯s collar and pulled him closer. His face was distorted in confusion. ¡°Ha!¡± She snorted. Realizing that Gloria had no intention of releasing him, Erun tried to appease her. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but please calm down first¨C¡± ¡°Erun Lebossi.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± He answered back immediately. Gloria slowly raised her fist at the murderer caught in her hand. ¡°Your Majesty¡­? ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¨C¡¯ As she clenched her fists so hard to the point her knuckles turned white, blood trickled down from Erun¡¯s face. Gloria smiled at her ¡°ex-husband¡± who was busy rolling his eyes warily. ¡°Now. I¡¯ll return those words to you.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Please die, Darling.¡± TL/N: Gloria is called ¡®Emperor¡¯ simply because she¡¯s the one who rose to the throne. If we consider the power is in the hands of male figures, calling her ¡®Empress¡¯ would be an understatement as the Emperor has more power since he is the rightful ruler of an Empire. On the other hand, her husband is called ¡®Emperor¡¯s husband¡¯, or Grand Duke, since he earned that title by marrying Gloria, but he, originally, was a Marquis. Chapter 2 - Back To Life Chapter 2 ¨C Back To Life ¡°Please die, Honey.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Gloria pummeled Erun, who was startled at her words asking him to die and gasped sharply at the word ¡®Honey¡¯. A scream was heard. ¡°Gasp!¡± A loud sound as if bones were being crushed resounded in the State Office. The force from her small fists must have been considerable enough for Erun to stumble. He unconsciously shook his arm and touched the desk, but it didn¡¯t help him. He fell to the ground as the shock was considerable. The courtiers and knights waiting outside the office rushed into the room at the brutal sound that echoed like a harpoon clashing. ¡°Your Majesty! What¡¯s¡­ aagk!¡± ¡°You- Your Majesty?¡± They gawked in disbelief, alternating between the fallen Erun and Gloria clenching her hands. This situation was certainly unrealistic, with the Emperor clasping her hands and showing her anger, as well as the Marquis, who was recognized as a highly valued knight, lying on the floor. And when the courtiers and knights dared to commit the rudeness of entering the room and gaping at her and Erun, she glared even more. However, it was just for a moment. Gloria, feeling a little better after putting her fists on that goofy face, ordered the knight standing in front of her in a cold tone. ¡°Get this damn thing out of my sight.¡± Damn thing? The knights and courtiers, startled, looked down at Erun, who had fainted on the floor. He was a man who had held a sword for a long time. Everyone was full of questions about how she had knocked down such a man but, ¡®No one is stupid enough to say it out loud in a situation like this!¡¯ They grabbed the senseless Erun and took their leave, keeping their mouths shut as if running away from the office. The room quieted as if there had been no commotion after they closed the door and removed that ¡°damn thing¡±. ¡°Haaa.¡± Only then, Gloria relaxed and dropped into the chair. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± ¡®I obviously died.¡¯ Gloria muttered in a tone of disbelief, looking at her clear hands. Her vision blurred as she stared at a soft white hand, not a hand blackened by poison. She remembered vividly the touch of that damn man¡¯s hand covering her eyes and her weak wheezing until the moment when she finally stopped breathing. ¡®What the hell is happening?¡¯ Gloria turned her head to look out the window. Winter, when the bitterly cold wind blew, had gone away and a warm Spring, where the green sprouts bloomed, was taking place. Even the seasons were different, she muttered in disbelief. ¡°Am I, am I back to life?¡± Faced with an unbelievable situation, Gloria pinched her cheek and pulled her hair. Her cheeks tingled, and she realized it was real as she saw a few red hairs caught between her fingers. ¡°Oh!¡± Gloria was speechless at the shocking situation. She just stared blankly at the red hairs in her fingers. ¡®Should I have pulled harder to the point my neck hurt?¡¯ In this illogical situation, Gloria¡¯s face distorted, and she punched the desk with her fist. ¡°It¡¯s not a dream.¡± Gloria covered her eyes with her hand as the tingling pain arose. It was a world where magic and divine protection weren¡¯t odd, but it was hard to believe that someone could return to life. Gloria was confused. ¡°Oh my God! Your Majesty!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Gloria¡¯s heart sank at the sound of the high-pitched but lively lady¡¯s voice. ¡°Your Majesty, are you all right?¡± ¡°Di¡­ana?¡± ¡°Yes? What did you do to your precious hands, really!¡± This should never be a dream. Gloria¡¯s spirits flagged at the soft touch of her friend and the nagging she had heard every day before she ascended to the throne. Diana felt something was off with Gloria, who strangely called her name, but the swelling of the Emperor¡¯s hand was more important. Gloria, staring blankly at her, called out once again the name of the person she had missed. ¡°¡­Diana.¡± An almost inaudible, very small voice. Diana responded cautiously to the voice cracking as if pained. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Diana is here right before you.¡± ¡°Di¡­ana.¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± It was curious. Diana¡¯s eyes widened at Gloria¡¯s behavior as she kept calling Diana by name like she had recovered something precious. What the hell happened in the short time while she was away? However, as the hand that had hit Erun started to swell, Diana hurriedly called the court lady nearby. ¡°Hurry up, bring a healer and a doc¡ª aaack!¡± ¡°Diana!¡± Gloria grabbed Diana and hugged her tightly. Why was Gloria doing this so suddenly? Diana staggered as Gloria hugged her body with tremendous force as if she had found the one she had lost and comforted her with an awkward smile. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not going anywhere. So just calm down a lit¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a dream, is it?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a dream.¡± ¡®Please. Don¡¯t be a dream.¡¯ Gloria closed her eyes tightly and prayed earnestly. She wished that Diana being alive around this time of her life wasn¡¯t just a dream. Seeing Gloria slowly bending down and trembling, Diana gave up asking why and decided to focus on soothing her. As she wrapped her arms around Gloria¡¯s shoulders, the Princess said, ¡°I don¡¯t know in detail what happened, but the wedding is just around the corner, so you must be careful.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± At Diana¡¯s words, Gloria¡¯s voice seemed to leak out. Diana said it again with an awkward smile as if she felt pressured by the wide-eyed gaze. ¡°The wedding is just around the corner. There¡¯s not much time¡ª hakk!¡± At the word ¡®wedding¡¯, Gloria dropped the arm that was holding Diana. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± At the sudden embrace and now, seeing how Gloria was flipping important documents all over, Diana called her with a shrill voice. But Gloria did not stop her frantic search. ¡®She¡¯s not the kind of person who would act like this.¡¯ Diana looked at Gloria anxiously as the papers fell to the floor. Gloria quickly glanced at the dates written on the documents, ignoring the Princess¡¯ gaze. ¡®I died in the 459th year of the Imperial Calendar.¡¯ A winter day with pure snow scattered on the 459th year. Two months before the celebration for the beginning of the new year. At what time was she, who had been properly stabbed in the back by Erun and died, standing right now? Gloria was checking all the documents in her hand and lifted the ones bearing the most recent date. ¡°¡­Oh, God!¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± A small voice, as if her soul leaked out, escaped Gloria¡¯s pink lips. She checked the date at the bottom of the paperwork with trembling eyes. [The 18th day of the third month of the 458th Imperial Year.] Written in black ink, the date was deeply engraved on Gloria¡¯s mind. She died in the Winter of the 459 Imperial Year. About a year and three months after she married Erun. She calculated the vicious date. ¡°The wedding was in the fifth month of 458.¡± Gloria was talking to herself, but Diana, who mistook the comment for a question, nodded and answered. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. That¡¯s why everyone is happy.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Gloria¡¯s face turned white at Diana¡¯s answer. A glorious day was coming, Diana couldn¡¯t understand why the Emperor had such a stricken look on her face. As if she didn¡¯t know anything, Gloria asked Princess Diana Ludenberg in a trembling voice, ¡°Who is my marriage partner?¡± Diana¡¯s face gradually stiffened at her question. Of course it was an issue since she was about to marry without a single scandal, but suddenly she was asking who her fianc¨¦ was. Even Gloria knew it was a stupid question. But she desperately wanted to deny the reality. She wanted to deny it again and again. Since she returned to the past, she prayed that her spouse would be different. ¡®Such a pitiful person.¡¯ The Late Emperor was suddenly murdered, and the Seat of Glory was handed to the only one in line to the throne, Gloria Blake. *Seat of glory refers to the throne. ¡®You¡¯ll be fine now.¡¯ Diana slowly pulled Gloria¡¯s hands together. She was the one who would become the most beautiful and noble bride in the world in a few months. Diana desperately swallowed her tears, fearing that if she showed tears like this prior to a happy event, it might leave a scar in Gloria¡¯s future. Princess Ludenberg, who was fated to disappear along with her family a few years later at the hands of Marquis Erun Lebossi, replied with a broad smile. ¡°The Imperial Knight, Marquis Erun Lebossi.¡± She answered delightedly. But with that answer, Gloria¡¯s fragile world collapsed. ¡°Your Majesty, where are you going? Your Majesty!¡± Diana called Gloria, but she didn¡¯t stop running. Whether her hair ornaments fell off or not, the courtiers hurriedly followed her, surprised by her sudden sprint. ¡°Your Majesty! Please, calm yourself, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, Your Majesty! Please stop!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± She could hear the urgent calls of the courtiers, but Gloria shut her eyes tightly and shook them off. Not only the courtiers but also the knights stationed around were startled by the Emperor¡¯s behavior. ¡°Uuuff. Uuuuff¡± Gloria shook everyone off and ran out the first open visible door, breathing heavily. It wasn¡¯t the same breath that she exhaled while fighting for her life after consuming poison. Her heart pounded rapidly and her body stung, but it was clearly the heavy breathing of a living person. ¡°Haha¡­ ha!¡± ¡®I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m breathing out!¡¯ ¡°Am I going to marry Erun Lebossi again?¡± Gloria stared at the sky resentfully. But on second thought. ¡°Is this an opportunity?¡± Gloria clenched her fists tightly, and her blue eyes lit up. At the same time, her normally kind face began to fill with vengeance and rage. Why, of all possible times, why had she returned to this time, just a few months from the wedding? ¡°Either way, it¡¯s fine.¡± Gloria muttered as she looked up at the sky, which was getting darker. The weather had been sunny a while ago, but clouds were starting to gather. It looked like it might just rain. Chapter 3 - Please, Be My Empress (1) Chapter 3 ¨C Please, Be My Empress (1) Tuk. Tuk Tuk. As expected, cold raindrops began to fall from the dark gray sky. Tuk. The small drops rapidly turned into heavy rain and struck Gloria¡¯s delicate body like daggers. Shwaaaaaah. Gloria began walking slowly, wiping her face with her hand as the sound of the ferocious rain surrounded her. Warm tears poured out in her delight at feeling the rain hit her shoulders. ¡°Alive.¡± The word escaped from her rain-chilled lips. Diana¡¯s life was ended by that devil¡¯s cruel schemes. ¡°Alive!¡± The stupid self who trusted her husband. ¡°I¡¯m alive!¡± From now on, she would turn the lives of those who betrayed her into a living hell. Gloria closed her eyes tightly and screamed with all her might. A Divine plot? Or a terrible dream just before falling into the afterlife? ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡¯ She, who had lost everything and was betrayed by those she trusted, saw an opportunity in the future before her. What if it was a joke from God, and what if it was a dream? She had the chance to eliminate that sly fox! When Gloria vowed revenge taken the unexpected new opportunity. Tap. Gloria heard footsteps on the wet grass. When she turned toward the sound, someone other than Erun appeared. ¡°What are you doing here, Your Majesty?¡± Gloria bit her lower lip at the man¡¯s frosty tone. Black hair that embodied the night sky and contrasting pale skin. A low-pitched voice that numbs your fingertips. His elegant dark blue ceremonial uniform fit his well-trained body and indifferent expression perfectly, in opposition to his sharply shining purple eyes. Gloria called out his name before she realized it. ¡°Kaien Ludenberg.¡± Unlike Erun¡¯s bright atmosphere, this man created a somber atmosphere. Gloria winced at the sight of Duke Kaien Ludenberg, who, like Diana and herself, had been friends with Erun for a long time before betrayal and death. Gloria looked as if she was swallowing something bitter, but Kaien was indifferent to her and slowly bowed his head to show respect. ¡°I see the Glory of Erant.¡± The pouring rain had softened somewhat, but the grounds were still wet. Kaien, holding an umbrella, walked beside Gloria. Gloria clenched her fist at the man¡¯s restrained behavior as he walked with his eyes fixed on her. ¡®If it were me before¡­¡¯ If it was like when they were young. She staggered backward slightly, recoiling from the disapproval emanating from him. Even though she had been with him as long as with Diana, she still felt that if she got too close to him, she would be caught and bitten on the neck. The Duke of Ludenberg, always frowning every time she looked at him, stopped in front of her. That distinctive scent that belonged only to him¡ª As she neared him, an unfamiliar sensation washed over her. Gloria stared at Kaien, so close she could feel his breath. Kaien¡¯s purple eyes filled with interest when he noticed that Gloria, unlike her usual terrified behavior, looked him directly in the eye even as he moved closer. Even if she was a friend of his only sister, Kaien thought the worst of Gloria. There was also the big issue that she hadn¡¯t been recognized as Crown Princess and had not received appropriate successor education ¡®A cowardly woman who is more emotional than rational and is always scurrying to hide.¡¯ Kaien didn¡¯t like Gloria because she had that fatal flaw as Emperor Gloria burst into laughter at Kaien¡¯s outright frown. ¡°¡­¡± He frowned more deeply at her sneering laugh. Gloria covered her mouth with her hand to mask her smile and opened her mouth. ¡°Right. You were there.¡± ¡°Do you have any command, Your Majesty?¡± She was the Emperor, and yet she was a woman who couldn¡¯t say a word to him. Kaien¡¯s eyes became sharp as such a woman boldly approached him today. Gloria looked at him without answering, lost in her thoughts. ¡®If it¡¯s really the third month of 458 then¡­ The wedding is around the corner.¡¯ Diana was alive, and she was not yet married. The Late Emperor must have been murdered by that damned Erun, and now it was time for him to get rid of Duke Ludenberg and herself, the remaining obstacles in his rise to the throne. Thinking so much, Gloria smiled and wrapped her hand around Kaien¡¯s, which gripped the umbrella handle. Her wet fingertips, soft but chilled, reached Kaien, and he fixed a fierce gaze on her. Kaien¡¯s gaze, known to cause ruthless mercenaries to flee, did not frighten Gloria. She looked directly into his eyes and spoke. ¡°I, Your Emperor, command you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kaien was startled. Gloria¡¯s words showed a determination to crush everything under her feet instead of the light-hearted young lady she presented. Although it lasted for just a second. He frowned, upset that Gloria, who lacked Imperial qualities, was giving him orders out of the blue. But he could not refuse her command. Regardless of her lack of qualification, Gloria was the Empire¡¯s one and only Emperor. Since he was a mere vassal, Kaien bowed his head to hide his displeasure. Tuk. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He waited for an order. However, rather than the Glorious Emperor¡¯s command, a hand grabbed the tie hanging from his neck. Whatever her intention, he glared at her ferociously like a beast on a leash. Gloria flinched and the strength used to pull the tie faltered. As Kaien tried to stand upright and opened his mouth to say something about Gloria¡¯s ridiculous behavior, Tok. He had to crouch again since Gloria not only did not release the tie but pulled it more vigorously. Their faces were so close they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Before Kaien snapped at his Emperor¡¯s rudeness, Gloria spoke to him more firmly and clearly than ever before. ¡°Be my Empress, Duke.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thunder echoed in the sky. Did the sound mirror his feelings? At the unexpected proposal, Kaien looked at Gloria with an idiotic expression for the first time in his life. Be my Empress, Duke. He could only look blankly at her. What was she talking about? He looked at her, his expression clearly asking ¡°did you finally go insane?¡± Gloria, undaunted by his bloody eyes, repeated her proposition. ¡°Literally. I need you to be my Wife.¡± ¡°You¡¯re cra¨C hunh. It¡¯s not ¡®wife¡¯ but Gukseo, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± He almost blurted out the most pressing question, ¡°Are you insane, Your Majesty?¡± But he managed to swallow the words. As a man who had experienced many tough paths, Kaien recovered his equilibrium quickly. Although he prepared to be polite, his cold face showed stony refusal. Gloria smiled confidently once more, and Kaien frowned even more at that sight. Did she lose her mind for a moment? The marriage of Erant¡¯s Emperor is just a few months away, and the only Imperial Princess was hastily installed on the throne upon the late Emperor¡¯s sudden death. It was apparent she had gone crazy from grief and responsibility. ¡®Otherwise, there is no way she would behave like this.¡¯ The noble Empress, who had always been doll-like, was soaked with rain and looked a mess. Her hair was soaking wet and clung to her body, and where did she throw her shoes? She was barefoot, and the hem of her dress was covered with muddy water. Kaien glowered at Gloria¡¯s undignified appearance, but nonetheless, he removed his coat and wrapped it around her shoulders, sighing heavily. Gloria¡¯s expression softened, encased as she was in his scent and warmth. ¡®Nice scent.¡¯ It was nice to know that the familiar scent from her childhood was still the same. She picked up the sleeve and sniffed absently. At that, Kaien scowled. A frustrating Emperor who couldn¡¯t even express her thoughts properly. Kaien finally voiced the objection ringing in his head. ¡°It is not right for someone who is getting married soon to speak like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was supposed to marry Erun Lebossi soon.¡± Kaien was disconcerted at the contempt falling from Gloria¡¯s pretty lips. He didn¡¯t know the Emperor could make that kind of face. More questions arose inside him. ¡®How could the woman who used to run away frightened just by looking at him be the same as the one showing such endless resentment and hatred now?¡¯ Gloria again proposed to Kaien, who was standing still. ¡°Let me correct myself. Please be my Husband, Duke.¡± ¡®Should I be grateful for changing from Empress to husband?¡¯ ¡°Why are you doing this so suddenly?¡± Perhaps he was weary of Gloria¡¯s persistence and determination, however, Kaien answered with the habitual frown on his face. Satisfied with Kaien¡¯s feral scowl, Gloria smiled. ¡®It¡¯s quite refreshing to see you troubled.¡¯ This powerful man, second in authority under the Emperor and head of the Empire-founding Ludenberg Duchy, had a bad temper. He was the sort of man who would thoroughly trample and destroy anyone who committed even the smallest offense against the Duke¡¯s family, and on the other hand, he was the same man who deliberately evaded her daily, even leaving his position to do so. ¡®Even then, you avoided me.¡¯ After marrying Erun. It was as if the Duke was waiting to be displaced from his position in the Imperial Palace rather than addressing the situation directly. As she contemplated the Ludenberg family, she no longer feared Kaien. TL/N: Yes, she asked him to be her wife lmao. ¡°Gukseo¡± is the title granted to the Empress or Queen¡¯s husband who doesn¡¯t have the title nor the rights of a King or Emperor. Chapter 4 - Please, Be My Empress (2) Chapter 4 ¨C Please, Be My Empress (2) Everyone died, and she had the worst end of her life, nonetheless, Gloria tried to look cute as she glanced at Kaien. He was normally quiet, but those who knew Kaien¡¯s temper would not readily approach him because of his judgemental personality. But he wasn¡¯t always like that. It was Kaien who had escorted Gloria to her debutante ball when Erun suddenly was busy due to the death of the Marchioness. ¡®Everything had been going well till then. That sly fox.¡¯ Gloria clenched her jaw as she remembered Erun taking her from Kaien¡¯s hand with a kind smile. Thinking further, that childhood friendship was drastically diminished once Erun stayed by her side. ¡®You coward!¡¯ She laughed. How anxious he must have been thinking he might lose her to the Duke of Ludenberg! ¡®I was stupid, too.¡¯ Gloria was soon filled with regret. Who is swearing at whom? Her own stupidity and ignorance brought blood upon this Imperial Family. Before the shock of the late Emperor¡¯s sudden death dissipated, a crown of thorns came down on her head, placed by greedy men. Solely because she was the only direct descendant she had to become the Emperor, so Erun acted as Reagent under the pretext that the new Emperor knew too little to rule appropriately. She was removed from her rightful seat so slowly she didn¡¯t realize her authority was dwindling, and eventually she died at his hands. In her anger at that incompetent self for not fighting back or protecting anyone, Gloria bit her lips hard. She grimaced as she gripped Kaien¡¯s cloak. She would never forgive Erun for assassinating the late Emperor and stealing her seat nor the nobles who supported him. Even if she became a tyrant who will go down in the history of the Empire, she would never keep Erun alive. That was why Kaien was desperately ¡®necessary.¡¯ ¡°Duke.¡± Kaien¡¯s shoulders twitched slightly at Gloria¡¯s authoritative call. There was a gap between Gloria who smiled brightly like a white flower, and Gloria whose soul burned with hatred and regret of betrayal. Kaien reached out to her unconsciously as she looked as if she was about to shed red tears. ¡°Your Majesty, what the hell is Her Majesty doing¡ª¡± ¡°Your Majesty!!¡± Just before his fingertips reached Gloria¡¯s cheek, he heard the distant shouting of her name, and he slowly lowered his hand. ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯ Kaien cursed himself inwardly while looking down at Gloria¡¯s back facing him. He wouldn¡¯t have extended himself toward her if he wasn¡¯t completely insane. Gloria pressed her cold lips together as she saw Diana and the court ladies. umbrellas in hand, running in the distance. ¡°What the hell¡­ what if you catch a cold¡­?¡± Diana and the court ladies paled when they saw the precious Glory of the Empire in her rain-drenched state. And the worry was twofold since Gloria had long had a weak constitution and often was confined to her sickbed. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Diana cried as she hurriedly wiped Gloria¡¯s wet skin with the towel she had prepared. Gloria apologized as she felt Diana¡¯s gentle touch. ¡°Your brother took care of me.¡± Diana opened her eyes wide when she saw the man¡¯s black jacket covering Gloria¡¯s shoulders. Only then did Diana notice Kaien and smiled brightly. Could it be that smile brought him to his senses? Kaien stepped back and bowed. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Wait, Duke. I still have something to say¡ª¡± Gloria turned around quickly and tried to catch him. But Kaien had already left. ¡°¡­¡± She stared at his back as he strode into the distance. She had known for a long time how he viewed her. ¡®The sentimental, incompetent Emperor. To him, I¡¯m nothing more than a puppet.¡¯ Dispirited, she cast down her lapis lazuli blue eyes. Quickly recognizing the Emperor¡¯s change of mood, Diana told Gloria. ¡°Now go inside the palace. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll catch a cold if you stay like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being stubborn, Diana.¡± ¡°I have caused everyone trouble.¡± Gloria apologized to Diana for being genuinely concerned. But she smiled brightly and replied, ¡°I was surprised, but if Your Majesty is feeling a little bit better, that¡¯s fine.¡± It was the expected answer. Still, Gloria laughed weakly at Diana¡¯s heartwarming words. Diana had been gazing at the Emperor pityingly, but she immediately cleared her expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I don¡¯t know about Duchess Praud.¡± ¡°I forgot about my aunt.¡± When the old Duchess living in the Imperial Palace was mentioned, Gloria looked away. Duchess Praud was the Princess of the neighboring kingdom and the younger sister of Gloria¡¯s deceased mother, and she was famous for being very strict. The old dowager would surely say, ¡®Oh, my God! Your Majesty, how could you have done such an ungraceful thing?¡¯ Gloria looked at Diana and said in a voice filled with longing. ¡°If I hear that nagging, I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll come to my senses.¡± Reflecting conflicting emotions, Diana¡¯s expression hardened seriously at the Emperor¡¯s musing. Diana, very well aware of Duchess Praud¡¯s loud badgering, whispered in Gloria¡¯s ear. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that in front of the Duchess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying this as a senior who gets scolded daily by the Duchess, Your Majesty.¡± At Diana¡¯s earnest tone, Gloria forgot the situation and laughed loudly. ¡®You were right, Diana.¡¯ After a warm bath, Gloria frowned while putting on her gown. Before her was an elegantly patterned partition, and beyond that stood an old woman with a bent back. ¡°You would be a laughingstock if others knew about it, Your Majesty! Acting like a crazy person on a rainy day!¡± ¡°It was a brief deviation, Aunt.¡± Hahhh. A tired sigh escaped Gloria¡¯s soft lips. Pfft. Hearing the sigh, Diana couldn¡¯t hold her laugh, but she fixed her expression as soon as she felt the Duchess¡¯ glare. ¡°You will think I¡¯m an incompetent, stupid Emperor anyway. What¡¯s wrong with adding one more word?¡± Gloria¡¯s forceful reply startled Duchess Praud. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Gloria glanced at the maids holding back their laughter and said to the Duchess. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding! If I add one more, I¡¯ll be ashamed to face the late Emperor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you are aware, Your Majesty!¡± Despite the rote nature of Gloria¡¯s answer, Duchess Praud sighed heavily as if relieved. Princess Praud came to reside in the Palace to care for her elder sister¡¯s daughter Gloria, who was alone in the Imperial Family after the death of her mother, Empress Teresia, and she became Duchess of Praud. At that time, the nanny also grew old and left, and the only one who stayed with an open heart was Princess Diana Ludenberg. The only person who could lecture the Emperor Gloria was herself, so she took her role quite seriously and became a fussy old woman. Gloria slowly rose from her seat. The maids quickly started helping her put on the dress. ¡°What happened to the Marquis?¡± Gloria tried to conceal her fury at the mention of that name. In response to her question, Duchess Praud started shooting questions at the Emperor. ¡°What kind of nightmare did you have to make the bridegroom¡¯s face look like that? Whatever the reason, you¡¯re being reckless!¡± ¡°Aaah.¡± Gloria smirked as the Duchess started her nagging again. ¡®Did you just wrap it up as a nightmare?¡¯ She hit him so hard that it was amazing to just let it slide as a nightmare. Haaaaa. The Duchess¡¯ sighs could be heard loudly through the partition, but Gloria didn¡¯t care. It was more important for Diana to remain alive than worrying about the Duchess sighing. Gloria watched the hem of the Princess¡¯ skirt, visible through the gaps in the partition, and kept her mouth shut. ¡®I¡¯m alive.¡¯ She, Diana, and the Duke of Ludenberg were still breathing in this land. She didn¡¯t know why, but she set foot in a place that was, possibly, the past. From this time on, she had to stay alert to not be devoured by Erun again. ¡®I am not willing to be caught¡­ I can¡¯t lose anymore!¡¯ The strong wind that hit her whole body and the voice without any specific gender was still vivid in her mind. When Gloria finished dressing, she raised her hand and moved away from the court ladies. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± As soon as she stepped forward without paying attention to her surroundings, Diana cautiously called her due to her odd behavior. Gloria was strange today. As Diana called her, the Emperor swiftly approached her and caught her in a hug. ¡°Y- Your Majesty?¡± Diana blushed in her surprise at the sudden hug. Duchess Praud began berating the Emperor over her behavior again, but Gloria, feeling the warmth that filled her arms, spoke to Diana. ¡°The past or whatever, it¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re alive!¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really happy.¡± Diana was bewildered by Gloria suddenly hugging her tightly with her slender arms. Gloria inhaled deeply Diana¡¯s floral scent. Who would have known that this warmth, this fragrance, would be lost. ¡°Thank you for being alive.¡± Gloria spoke, unable to control the trembling of her voice. Her relief was tempered by a burst of emotion that messed her up inside, but Gloria stopped thinking. At the sight of Gloria¡¯s childlike crying, Diana looked at Duchess Praud with a puzzled expression. Instead of stopping her, the Duchess gave her a meaningful look and left the room, taking the Emperor¡¯s court ladies with her. Tak. Diana stroked Gloria¡¯s wet, beautiful red hair, and once they were alone, she said with a lot of tenderness. ¡°You¡¯re saying the same thing as Brother.¡± ¡°What?¡± Surrounded by her warmth, Gloria slowly lifted her head at Diana¡¯s unexpected words. Chapter 5 - I Will Come To You Chapter 5 ¨C I Will Come To You Diana smiled a little at Gloria¡¯s startled-rabbit expression as she wiped her tears with a handkerchief she had pulled out. ¡°Can you believe it, Your Majesty? Not long ago, Older Brother hugged me while crying like a child. Saying ¡®I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re alive!¡¯¡± ¡°¡­Duke Ludenberg?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Diana answered Gloria¡¯s question meekly. However, in fear that the news might reach Kaien¡¯s ears, she was quick to add, ¡®It¡¯s a secret, Your Majesty.¡¯ ¡®If my brother hears this, I might really get into trouble.¡¯ It was a belated concern, but Diana didn¡¯t have to worry. Rather than the fact of his crying, Gloria was focused on the phrase ¡®I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re alive.¡¯ coming from the Duke who sheds neither blood nor tears. She covered her mouth in surprise. Her mind went blank. Suddenly a thought flashed through her consciousness and boldly squeezed her heart. ¡®No way!¡¯ She didn¡¯t know why, but her intuition was screaming. At the surprising notion, her mouth curled upward into a thick curve. Full of anxiety upon witnessing the Emperor¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, Diana asked. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re not going to tell my brother, are you?¡± ¡°More than that, Diana. I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°Is this ominous foreboding only my misunderstanding?¡± Just as when she cried, Gloria¡¯s countenance changed again, and Diana tried to disengage. The glowing dark blue eyes were somehow disquieting, but the Princess of Ludenberg could not escape from the Emperor¡¯s grasp. As her waist was suddenly caught, Diana¡¯s face flushed. Gloria¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Help me meet the Duke tonight!¡± ¡°Whaaaaaaaat?!¡± At Gloria¡¯s unexpected request, Diana forgot about comporting herself as a Lady and shouted out loud. Undoubtedly, it was a problem for unmarried women to meet men late at night, but beyond that issue, Gloria was engaged to marry soon! Someone with a fianc¨¦ said she wanted to meet a single Duke late at night. ¡®Not someone else, but Oppa?¡¯ As it was a delicate subject, Diana¡¯s expression was grim. But Gloria could not miss this opportunity, and with a serious face spoke to the bewildered princess. ¡°It¡¯s for very important state affairs, so I hope you can help me.¡± ¡°If Your Majesty commands.¡± Gloria¡¯s firm expression and solemnity in speaking left no justification for refusing. Diana placed her hand on her chest, bowed, and acquiesced to the Emperor¡¯s order. If it was a meeting for state affairs rather than a private rendezvous, there was no way to interfere. ¡®We must meet¡­ Although, I didn¡¯t mean to make a fuss.¡¯ Gloria sighed heavily and felt sorrow at Diana¡¯s troubled face. Kaien Ludenberg. He lost his parents in an accident and lived with his little sister in the Duchy. There was no reason or event so significant in the Duke¡¯s life to cause his gratitude to the point of tears. Except for that gruesome day. ¡®I need to confirm it.¡¯ Gloria¡¯s heart pounded wildly as she dug her nails into her palms. Thus that hectic day ended. After confirming that Gloria had fallen asleep earlier than usual, Baroness Berne, the matron charged with the Palace¡¯s general management, smoothed the bedding and left the room. Tap, tap. ¡°Alright.¡± Gloria jumped from the bed when the sound of Baroness Bern¡¯s footsteps had completely faded. The Baroness had supervised the general administration of the Palace night affairs since the days of the late Emperor. She had to move carefully since being caught would mean a headache at minimum. ¡°Here it is!¡± Before dinner, Gloria asked Diana to prepare clothing for camouflage. She quickly pulled out a basket of clothes from under the bed. ¡°Doctor ¡®s clothing?¡± It wasn¡¯t a dress. Gloria¡¯s eyes widened when she saw a doctor¡¯s insignia on the arm. She thought Diana would dress her as a maid or a coachman to go to the Ludenberg¡¯s Duchy. ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Gloria took off her ivory chemise and quickly changed into the doctor¡¯s uniform. As she finished donning the prepared disguise, Gloria found a note at the bottom of the basket. ¡°Hooo.¡± Gloria smiled thinly at Diana¡¯s message. [I have informed the guard officer in advance. I¡¯ll see you in front of the carriage at the back door at 10 pm.¡±] ¡°Who¡¯s this Duke¡¯s younger sister?¡± Gloria was satisfied with Diana¡¯s handling of the plan, which informed the officer, not the guard so no one would be reprimanded. She hurriedly hid her red hair under a navy blue hood and quietly exited the room. Diana was going to arrange the route and take care of the court ladies. And it was clear that she had done a good job as Gloria saw not even an ant when she went outside. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± When she reached the Palace back door, Diana, wearing a robe, welcomed her with a firm face. Diana¡¯s face was tense since it was the first time she had done this type of thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Gloria got into the guest carriage and grabbed Diana¡¯s hand. Diana¡¯s face was taut as if she was very nervous, but there was no hesitation in her actions. Gloria apologized to Diana with a contrite expression, and Diana braced herself in response as the carriage left. ¡°Sorry for the difficult request, Diana. You could let me go alone.¡± Jumping at Gloria¡¯s words, Diana answered. ¡°How could I leave Your Majesty alone? If you go with me, it will be easier for you to meet my brother.¡± How dare she allow the noble Emperor of the Empire to move alone! ¡®Besides, Her Majesty is Her Majesty, but my brother¡¯s reaction concerns me more.¡¯ Diana thought of Kaien, who hated Gloria. It hadn¡¯t been like that when they were young, but she knew things had changed after Gloria got engaged to Erun. Kaien started to blatantly ignore and turn a blind eye to her, so Diana knew her buffering presence was needed. As the wagon began to speed up Gloria said. ¡°The Duke would be very angry if he knew that his only and precious sister accompanied me on an undercover mission at such a late hour.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ right.¡± Diana struggled to answer Gloria¡¯s statement. As she said, if Kaien found out that they went out surreptitiously without an escort at this hour¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t even want to imagine it.¡¯ Diana looked defenseless. Kaien couldn¡¯t even see a strand of the Emperor¡¯s hair when he was angry, which is why the late Emperor often had a troubled smile when faced with him! Gloria was grumbling about that man¡¯s infamously horrendous temper, known throughout the Empire. She pressed her temples. ¡®Kaien is really going to curse me.¡¯ Between her worrying about Kaien¡¯s likely profane reception and Erun¡¯s lurking in the back of her mind, she had a well-justified headache. But. ¡®Even if he curses at me, I need to test it.¡¯ Gloria narrowed her eyes as she recalled what Diana had said about Kaien¡¯s behavior. He hugged Diana and thanked her for being alive, like she did. The Duke with no blood, no tears, no love. ¡®It¡¯s crystal clear.¡¯ Gloria swallowed and wiped her damp, tense palms. She had to know the truth even if it caused trouble for Diana. The question was whether or not it would make it easier for her to cut her fianc¨¦¡¯s throat. Either way, she planned to send him to the guillotine, but still, she wanted to execute effortlessly, so Gloria pressed her knuckle to her mouth and fell into deep thought. ¡®It¡¯s my first time doing something covertly.¡¯ Gloria frowned as she looked through the carriage window at the night sky. She had never done anything like this before Erun poisoned her. Because she was kept in a golden cage; she never properly left the Imperial Palace. ¡®People change so much after they die.¡¯ The cowardice ingrained in her body was still there, but the thought of ¡®whatever¡¯ was strong enough to overcome anything. ¡°Please die, Honey¡± Erun¡¯s betrayal and her father¡¯s death. Gloria Blake, the delicate flower, was completely shattered like a porcelain doll. Trusting someone. Loving each other. That was everything. ¡®In the end¡­ I brought it upon myself.¡¯ At that disastrous and miserable fate, Gloria twisted her lips and laughed. All things considered, she¡¯d prefer to think of it as a good thing! Willingly or not, arriving at this high and strict position was a great luxury. Caught between her father¡¯s excessive protection and Erun¡¯s deceit, she gradually fell silent. And as she shut her mouth, her Will withered. Eventually, her spirit vanished. ¡®Leave everything to me and focus on getting better, my Love.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll fu¡ª kill you, you damn bastard.¡± The thought of Erun, sweet talking her with his words like cheap candy, caused Gloria¡¯s eyes to flash with anger. Diana flinched at Gloria¡¯s sudden outburst of swear words. It was a reasonable reaction since words like ¡®I¡¯ll kill you, you fu¡ª bastard¡¯ erupted from the precious mouth of a person who before had only said ¡®fool¡¯ as a curse. Unfortunately, Gloria didn¡¯t notice Diana¡¯s discomfort while she frowned and cursed continuously. ¡®You¡¯re doomed, you jerk. Worse than dog sh¡ª!¡¯ In her imagination, she dragged Erun to the central square, hanged him, and erased the household of Lebossi from history. Nevertheless, Gloria knew. Even if she blamed her ex-husband for betraying her father and her, she was the one who committed the worst sin. ¡®I was a Fool.¡¯ The rage-filled tip of the sword aimed at Erun began to turn towards herself. When Erun became Regent saying that it was all for his wife, she should have stamped his face with the Imperial Seal, instead of holding in her doubts. And she should have issued the death penalty without mercy to the freak who dared not know the subject and crossed the Emperor¡¯s authority. How many people were sacrificed because of her foolish self? Guilt transformed itself into firewood and embers and consumed Gloria¡¯s soul. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 6 - Here I Come Chapter 6 ¨C Here I Come ¡®My biggest regret was my inability to protect you.¡¯ Her face clouded, Gloria looked at Diana sitting opposite her. ¡®I thought I would never see that fair, elegant face reflected in the moonlight passing through a window again, but seeing her now, everything seemed like a dream.¡¯ Unaware of Gloria¡¯s sentiments, Diana spoke to Wood Walker, the guard who had come to meet them. ¡°I¡¯m going out now, and I will return at 3 in the morning.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My men have very heavy mouths.¡± The middle-aged man with a still-brown beard winked at Diana to relax her. A smile began to spread across her stiff face. ¡®Is that Her Majesty?¡¯ Wood Walker thought lightly as he bowed to the hooded Emperor Gloria. There was only one person in this Imperial Palace with hair as fire-like as that flowing from under the hood. He should have been more polite, but he couldn¡¯t make a fuss due to the Emperor¡¯s disguise, so he said to Gloria. ¡°Please be sure to come back by three. I am very concerned about your Majesty¡¯s well-being.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes widened at Wood Walker¡¯s sincere and guileless words. She was deeply surprised that there were people who were so concerned about her safety. Gloria closed her eyes and, perhaps because she was happy, showed her appreciation in a soft voice. ¡°Of course, Thank you, Sir, for caring.¡± Wood Walker¡¯s face showed his surprise at the Emperor¡¯s smile spreading across her face as she pushed back the hood slightly. Giddy up! Not noticing the officer¡¯s reddening ears, Gloria pulled the hood down again as the wagon started moving. Diana alternately looked out the window at Wood Walker and Gloria, appearing confused as she shifted her attention. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Diana?¡± The tension had lessened, but Gloria was puzzled by the Princess¡¯ confused appearance. But it was actually she who didn¡¯t know why Diana looked from the window to her alternately. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Diana held Gloria¡¯s hand in a very serious manner. At her call, Gloria answered in a low voice, wondering at the seriousness. Princess Ludenberg said to Gloria, looking more serious than ever. ¡°I don¡¯t think Love has any status, Your Majesty. The same goes for Age!¡± tl-n: I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m laughing so hard right now, I can¡¯t- ¡°What?¡± Now what could she be talking about? Gloria looked at Diana with a mystified expression. If she had seen that face, Diana would have stopped, but, unable to see Gloria¡¯s hood-obscured reaction, she raised her hand like an actress on stage and continued: ¡°Where¡¯s the status in Love? Where¡¯s the age? Even though the Imperial Order has been decided, if Your Majesty wants to bring in a concubine, I am unconditionally in favor!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®What nonsense is this?¡¯ Gloria¡¯s lips twitched in response to Diana¡¯s excited announcement, while finding her twinkling eyes extremely burdensome. She couldn¡¯t understand what the hell she was thinking to say such things. Diana¡¯s outrageous attitude gave Gloria a headache. ¡®You¡¯re not sure about making Kaien my husband, but it¡¯s okay if he¡¯s a concubine? I have no intention of having anyone else other than the Duke!¡¯ Ignorant of Gloria¡¯s thoughts, Diana clasped her red cheeks with her hands and let out a small squeal. She seemed to be imagining more. Seeing her like that, Gloria sighed, and spoke harshly to the agitated Diana. ¡°That romance-like novel is the problem! All romance novels in this country should be banned!¡± ¡°You- Your Majesty!¡± At the Emperor¡¯s words, Diana exclaimed with a pallid face. Gloria turned her head toward her unwillingly to listen, and as she shifted, Diana, a self-proclaimed ¡®eager reader of romance novels¡¯ began to persuade her. ¡°Your Majesty! Just as there are many different people in this world Love also takes many forms. A book made of it is a Bible that spreads the feeling of love given by the Goddess.¡± ¡°Haaaa.¡± Gloria sighed heavily as she saw Diana¡¯s buttons being pressed. Right. ¡®You were the type to be hooked on strange things.¡¯ Gloria covered her ears with her hands, as she had had a history of suffering even before her return. Diana earnestly began to explain ¡®the importance of romance novels and their impact on human beings¡¯ to Her Majesty, who didn¡¯t want to hear it. Gloria closed her eyes as Diana eagerly recommended the romance novel and explained the content of ¡®The Marine Of The Enemy¡¯s Especial Squad And The Foreign Count.¡¯ No matter how much she cherished Diana, she hated the spread of romance novels. After reviewing and organizing the official documents, Kaien frowned at receiving unexpected guests. ¡°Is a doctor visiting at this hour?¡± The butler nodded his head to the Duke, who removed his glasses and grimaced. ¡°It¡¯s a special doctor appointed by the Young Lady.¡± ¡°What a useless thing!¡± Tsk. Kaien stood up, clicking his tongue. It was almost midnight. It was quite suspicious that his sister, who lived in the Imperial Palace, visited with a doctor at such a late hour. ¡®I think I¡¯m in trouble.¡¯ Anxiety crossed the handsome young Duke¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯s a well-recognized doctor.¡± The butler, noticing his master¡¯s feelings, spoke to placate him, but Kaien didn¡¯t feel relieved. It was because a ¡®well-renowned doctor¡¯ was brought in at this hour. Kaien wanted to send the doctor back, but he couldn¡¯t ignore his sister¡¯s heart. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous, why are you moving about so late, Diana?¡¯ Signs of anxiety and frustration began to appear on Kaien¡¯s ice-cold face. Within a day, the Duchy collapsed, and within a week, all members of the family were sentenced to death. When he came to his senses, fortunately or unfortunately, he had returned to the time before Gloria and Erun¡¯s wedding. Upon realizing that he had returned, Kaien immediately wanted to pull Diana out of the Imperial Palace and send her to the countryside, and he attempted to leave politics. Gloria and Erun will marry in three months, and he was almost ready to make his move. ¡®As soon as I came back, I wanted to twist his neck.¡¯ Kaien clenched his teeth remembering Erun¡¯s brazen smile. Even though he believed he was stupid, he had never expected Erun to do such a nasty thing. It was said that there are no people in power, only monsters, and Erun proved it quite well. ¡®You were blooming purely in that monster¡¯s den.¡¯ Gloria suddenly came to mind from the depths of his heart. With a faint smile on her face after receiving a white lily. She was a woman who didn¡¯t match very well with the Imperial Palace full of beasts, but she was still in Erun¡¯s clutches. With an engagement as a pretext. Kaien let his mind be caught by Gloria¡¯s sudden appearance in his thoughts. The wedding was just around the corner. And after marrying her, it was obvious what crime Erun would commit. Everything would move as the predestined future. ¡®Now, I must somehow get Diana out of the Imperial Palace¡­¡¯ Kaien, frustrated, ruffled his dark hair and began to think about where to shelter his precious little sister. Witnessing once the hell of his younger sister¡¯s execution for poisoning the Emperor was enough, and he wasn¡¯t idiotic enough to want a repeat. ¡®First, let¡¯s get rid of that doctor.¡¯ Kaien was hard-pressed to ignore the doctor brought by his sister with the kindness of her heart and so left the room. ¡°I¡¯ll meet the doctor alone, so take care of Diana.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The butler bowed with a faint smile at his Young Master¡¯s worried voice. Perhaps because it was late, there was no one in the hallway. Since all the employees had returned from work, the only people remaining in the mansion now were himself, Diana, and the butler. ¡°And a doctor without common sense.¡± Recalling the doctor waiting for him in the drawing-room made Kaien grit his teeth again. The more he thought about it, the more his anger grew, why didn¡¯t this stupid doctor stop Diana, knowing it was late. If the one and only Princess had been attacked during the night, Kaien would have destroyed the doctor as well as three generations of that person¡¯s descendants. And, no matter what might happen to the country, he would gather troops and raid the Imperial Palace, half-swept by Erun. And after slitting the throat of that main culprit Erun, who reeked of nauseating and disgusting ambition, he would go after Gloria, confined in the Palace like a canary inside a cage, and he would hold¡ª ¡°Crazy.¡± Kaien cursed inwardly at the thought of grabbing her, like the deep blue sea embracing a red flower, and holding her tightly in his arms. He soon gave up his thoughts of Gloria, since Diana¡¯s protection was the most important, and his rage rose again. Kaien shook his head to erase Gloria¡¯s image, but suddenly a new thought came to mind. ¡°Although, today was quite strange.¡± Before arriving at the drawing-room, as he remembered Gloria¡¯s strange behavior, Kaien frowned. Just yesterday, the Emperor sat beside the Marquis like a puppet doll, and now she acted as if she hated her fianc¨¦. Kaien pressed his forehead trying to organize his thoughts. Diana was a smart Lady. It was strange that she, who knew how to distinguish between public and private affairs and knew right and wrong, brought a doctor at this late hour. Rather, it seemed more likely that the Emperor had invaded herself. ¡°Undercover?¡± Clank. Kaien¡¯s heart pounded at the possibility that passed through his head. Nevertheless, as if mocking his own mind, he opened the door with a smirk. ¡°No way.¡± No matter how strange it was today, Gloria had rarely left the Imperial Palace. Sitting quietly on the throne spellbound by Erun¡¯s words, moving of her own volition less likely than the sun rising from the west. Gloria was passive and acquiescent. ¡°I¡¯ll have to get rid of this doctor quickly.¡± Kaien muttered coldly as he stood before the drawing-room door. Late at night, the moment Kaien pulled the doorknob thinking about how to get rid of the uninvited doctor. ¡°¡­¡± As soon as he entered, Kaien balked at the appearance of the red-haired ¡®Lady Doctor¡¯ before him. Silky red hair flowed over the white medical gown. Eyes resembling dark lapis lazuli glared below a pair of slightly raised eyebrows, revealing her dissatisfaction with Kaien. ¡°The Duke likes to make his guests wait too long! Had you taken any longer, I would have gone straight to your office.¡± ¡°¡­Your Majesty.¡± Empress Gloria Blake? Chapter 7 - Did You Go Back, Too? Chapter 7 ¨C Did You Go Back, Too? An ominous thought struck. Kaien couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure and looked at the disguised Emperor in front of him. ¡°Why are you here¡­?¡± ¡°Is there a place I can¡¯t abide?¡± To Kaien¡¯s great embarrassment, Gloria responded with a smile. Seeing that arrogant smile, so unlike the tender flowery-like smile he knew, brought Kaien to his senses. Having recovered his usual cold demeanor, he rebuked Gloria for her masquerade. ¡°What are you thinking? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re wandering without an escort at this late hour when you¡¯re not even good at disguising yourself!¡± Gloria did not respond to Kaien¡¯s angry words. He was the one who started to look dangerous for some reason, while Gloria just smiled when she met a comrade and made no excuses against the reprimand. At the same time, Kaien began to recall the proposal he had heard earlier that day. ¡®Crazy.¡¯ The Emperor who gave him the command to marry seemed out of her mind, but in this situation, he seemed even more crazy remembering it. However, Kaien was more shocked by Gloria¡¯s next statement. ¡°No nagging, please! More than that, Duke. I heard a very interesting story today.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Please speak informally, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s just the two of us, I plan to do whatever¡¯s comfortable. And rather than directing my manner of speaking, I want you to answer my question! ¡°¡­¡± Kaien kept his mouth shut as Gloria approached him recklessly, waving her hands. ¡®That stiff face used to intimidate me before, but now¡­ I¡¯m not scared of you at all.¡¯ Gloria smiled at Kaien¡¯s sharp gaze as if looking right through him. Then she put a hand on his cheek and, remembering the previous tragedy, spoke with a gentle countenance. ¡°I heard you cried while holding Diana?¡± ¡°Did you come all the way here to ask a useless question?¡± The handsome man¡¯s face puckered at the strange question. Gloria grabbed Kaien¡¯s wrist as if to pull him and said, looking up at him with a gleaming gaze. ¡°Thank you for being alive.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s what you said?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would take so much interest in matters between us siblings.¡± Kaien stared at her with a bloodthirsty glare and growled low. He wanted to wave his arms wide to shake her off, but it was obvious what would happen to the fragile Gloria if he did. She noticed both that he couldn¡¯t shake her off in his fear of her falling and that her own fierce momentum was the only activity, and so she drew even closer to him. Kaien flinched when her soft body touched his arm through the thin cloth, but Gloria pursed her mouth as if telling a secret. ¡°Has there been a recent time when the Duke was in danger? I don¡¯t remember at all.¡± ¡°Your Majesty may not know.¡± Ignoring the touch on his arm, Kaien replied sternly. His ferocious gaze told her to leave the mansion immediately. But Gloria¡¯s real business was just getting started. Squinting at Kaien, she asked again. ¡°Should I guess?¡± ¡°Please stop joking¡­¡± ¡°The Duke of Ludenberg and all those charged with treason were executed for the poisoning of Emperor Gloria Blake.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Right?¡± Kaien¡¯s eyes bulged hearing a statement that should never have come from Erant¡¯s Emperor¡¯s mouth. Who would speak of their own poisoning? But the way Gloria looked at him¡­ ¡°How do you¡­ shit!¡± He made the mistake of answering before thinking. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ He cursed at himself, startled by the Emperor¡¯s sudden change of attitude, she who had only flowers in her head so far, and this Gloria who accurately described the ¡®future¡¯ that no one knew but him. ¡®You¡¯re the same as me.¡¯ Gloria¡¯s face brightened as Kaien swept his black hair roughly. ¡®That anger and resentment. The feeling of betrayal by an old friend will make things easier.¡¯ Satisfied with his reaction, Gloria said with a big smile. ¡°The Duke experienced regression? So did I.¡± ¡°¡­ha?¡± Hey, you too? Me too! Kaien¡¯s cold poker face completely collapsed at Gloria¡¯s excitement and joy. Regression. A word with a dictionary meaning of turning around or returning to the same place. The two people who had returned from death to their old days faced each other wordlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about right now.¡± Kaien broke the silence first. His amethyst eyes showed his disbelief in her claim. At his frigid attitude, she clenched the doorknob. ¡®Still, I¡¯m not avoiding it.¡¯ Gloria bit her dry lips feeling hard-pressed to withstand Kaien¡¯s force. She wanted to escape from this suffocating place, but her thirst for vengeance held her. She responded, looking straight at Kaien and ignoring his attitude. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you know. Then go away.¡± ¡°But I want to say now is not the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a carriage soon, so I hope you have a safe trip.¡± ¡°Duke Ludenberg!¡± Gloria shouted her frustration, sighing loudly at Kaien¡¯s behavior, ignoring her to the end. However, his attitude did not change despite the Emperor¡¯s appearance. Rather, his amethyst eyes began to flash with anger. ¡°Duke!¡± Kaien roughly pulled her out the door. She knew that he had a dirty temper, but Gloria was shocked by his tossing the Emperor away so violently. And although he saw Gloria¡¯s shocked expression, he didn¡¯t care. Kaien glared at Gloria¡¯s now glassy dark blue eyes and hissed ominously. ¡°If you had come to your senses earlier, neither my vassals nor Diana would have died. If you hadn¡¯t been so incompetent and stupid, Diana would have lived a normal married life. If it weren¡¯t for you. If we hadn¡¯t met you in the first place¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, Kaien grabbed Gloria. His usually indifferent face twisted with anger. Every night, he would remember that day. Kaien looked down in pain at speechless Gloria. Diana, wearing rags and not a pretty silk dress, fell on the floor like a petal after being hit with a knife. Kaien couldn¡¯t contain his rising rage any longer. After the disgrace he had suffered, he wanted to bring Gloria down. However, in a corner of his heart, the Gloria who smiled shyly and called him ¡®Kaien¡¯ remained. ¡°Duke Ludenberg.¡± Witnessing Kaien¡¯s agony, Gloria called him quietly. Her eyes were filled with tears and her voice trembled. Kaien¡¯s sister was brutally killed by a trusted old friend, and even his entire household was destroyed. She couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡®I can¡¯t even tell him that my dad, the late Emperor, died at Erun¡¯s hands.¡¯ Although not on particularly good terms with him, the late Emperor had loved Kaien, and Kaien had served him well. Lacking the confidence to shock him again, Gloria chose to remain silent. She knew. If she told him about her father¡¯s death, Kaien would stop resisting her and would cooperate easily with her plans and she would be able to get rid of that evil right away, however¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t be sure. Even if we are going to work together from now on, marriage is just around the corner.¡¯ Gloria bit the inside of her lip hard to control her tears. She had to put her father¡¯s death behind. ¡®Are you really human?¡¯ On top of that¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t imagine what would happen if he found out about father¡¯s death.¡¯ He was a man who had lost everything. She could hardly say to such a man, ¡®The person you followed was also killed by Erun.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± In her silence, Kaien pushed Gloria away and spoke in a polite yet wintry voice. ¡°I won¡¯t let my sister die again. Whether Erun eats this country or you die of poison, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°Are you going to immigrate?¡± ¡°If I can save Diana, I would do anything, including immigration. Even abandoning the Duchy.¡± Kaien had no intention of remaining loyal to the incompetent Emperor Gloria. Even if they were loyal anyway, the powerless Emperor would be poisoned again by Erun, and the Duchy of Ludenberg would fall again. ¡°¡­¡± Gloria kept her mouth shut. She knew Kaien, and she didn¡¯t anticipate he would take her hand that easily. As he said, she did nothing while the Duchy of Ludenberg was swept away. ¡®He is just holding on to his and Diana¡¯s lives. But it¡¯s the same for me too¡­!¡¯ Gloria swallowed the painful emotions and glared at Kaien. As the Emperor, she couldn¡¯t escape from this country, but this time she vowed to protect Diana somehow. But, unlike Kaien, Gloria aimed to eliminate Marquis Erun Lebossi. ¡®Without him, no one will die.¡¯ Gloria said, looking straight into Kaien¡¯s amethyst eyes. ¡°If you help me, I¡¯ll make everything the Duke wants come true.¡± Whether it¡¯s immigration or whatever. As Gloria spoke, the corners of Kaien¡¯s mouth twisted upward in obvious mockery. ¡°You?¡± ¡®You. A doll-like Emperor swayed by Erun.¡¯ That was what Kaien meant, but Gloria didn¡¯t budge. Rather, she spoke to him desperately, like the blue-eyed dead crawling up from the floor. ¡°That¡¯s right. A poisoned idiot who couldn¡¯t do anything to save Diana from such destiny. I foolishly trusted Erun and lost everything ineptly like so much stupid trash!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°One time is enough for such an experience.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes were fierce blue flames that seemed to burn everything. Chapter 8 - Marry Me Chapter 8 ¨C Marry Me Kaien clenched his fist, filled with the desire to burn down those who ruined his future and killed his precious people. He clenched his teeth so hard his jaw cracked. Even if Gloria didn¡¯t say it, Kaien knew. She perished lying on the cold floor. Due to the greed and long term plotting of one person, Marquis Erun Lebossi. Kaien felt his memories of Gloria, who used to smile innocently, shatter like glass. And another Gloria, with a heart full of hatred and rage, was standing before him. Would His Majesty, the late Emperor, have seen such an expression? Kaien closed his eyes against the pain of his shattered heart as he remembered the late Emperor, smiling kindly in the fragments of his mind. Meanwhile, dismayed at Gloria suddenly holding his hand, he tried to shake her off. Every time he touched Gloria his heart ached as if it were set on fire. ¡°Duke.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°All I need is Diana alive.¡± Gloria declared her desire without fanfare. If only Diana could live, she would relinquish the Emperor¡¯s seat to anyone, the Ludenberg Princess was so precious to Gloria that she would give up her life if asked to. Gloria¡¯s sincerity left Kaien speechless. Nevertheless, he still coldly stared at her, without an ounce of trust or loyalty to his Emperor. ¡®What¡¯s the point?¡¯ His lack of response and unchanged appearance left Gloria feeling helpless again, so she dropped her hand. ¡°I understand what the Duke means. I apologize for taking your time.¡± Gloria stepped back with a faint smile. ¡®As the Duke says, I¡¯m a useless and incompetent person.¡¯ Ha¡­ a painful sigh escaped Gloria¡¯s soft lips. She had trusted Erun too much. In her defense or perhaps to make an excuse, his position and wisdom had been too beneficial for her regardless of any personal feelings, and there was no reason for her to doubt the fianc¨¦ who had approached her with a kind smile. ¡°Imperial Princess, I¡¯m here.¡± The young Erun in her memories smiled dazzlingly, with his bright blonde hair fluttering gently in the sunlight. The young boy who offered his hand to her and blushed sweetly under his fair skin looked so pure and innocent. It was hard for Gloria to acknowledge that his betrayal still felt like a dream. The same held for Kaien. In his memories, Erun¡¯s green eyes were full of affection and kindness. ¡°Kaien, I¡¯ll surely become a Sun¡¯s knight.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That way I¡¯ll be able to protect His Majesty the Emperor, and Her Highness the Princess!¡± From the side, his fist pointing to the vast sky, his emerald eyes filled with hope and determination, Erun shone brightly like the sun. Like the Sun¡¯s knight from the founding legend of the Empire. At such an appearance, Kaien replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to do it. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°There is no other person who trains and thinks about the Empire as much as you do.¡± The Young Master of the Marquis family. Although his stamina wasn¡¯t the best, Kaien knew better than anyone how much he worked; to the point his palms were callused. ¡°Uh?? It feels like I¡¯m being teased by the swordsmanship¡¯s genius if you say it like that!¡± Erun pouted as if displeased by Kaien¡¯s reply. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kaien and Gloria were silent. In their memories, Erun was bright as the sun and pure as an angel. And they were betrayed by such a person and returned in time to their past. Still, questions remained. Why? For what reason? And, since when? Kaien sighed as he wiped his face with his hands in agonized fatigue. Quickly, Gloria asked him in an irritated voice. ¡°I will marry Erun in two months. Do you think you can immigrate within that period? Even if you stay and send Diana abroad, how can you ensure her safety there?¡± ¡°There is a reliable person in the Kingdom of Rituana.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ talking about the Duke of Bayern perhaps? Then, how safe will the trip be?¡± ¡°Enough games, Your Majesty!¡± Annoyed by Gloria¡¯s badgering, Kaien growled, showing his teeth as if to bite her, but she spoke desperately as if pledging her heart. ¡°I swear, I will kill Marquis Lebossi for sure!¡± Gloria spoke firmly, her eyes shining like a sword¡¯s blade. She knew the Rituana¡¯s nobles that Kaien mentioned were quite capable. Even though it was a small Kingdom sandwiched between Empires, the Bayern family was famous. However, no matter how capable they were, how could they guarantee Diana¡¯s safety until she reached the Rituana Kingdom? ¡°To succeed, I need you, Duke Ludenberg.¡± Kaien wondered if the Gloria before him, who announced her intention to kill her fianc¨¦ and husband Erun, was really the woman he once knew. She had been a woman too shy to give an opinion, who hid like a fairy. He believed that even if she truly had returned, her mind wouldn¡¯t change. ¡°¡­¡± With a harsh, cold look, Gloria pursed her lips. ¡°Duke Ludenberg!¡± Expressing her frustration, Gloria roughly pushed Kaien to the door. ¡°Uggh!¡± No matter how well-trained Kaien was, the abrupt force made him lose his balance. His spine slammed against the door, and he glared fiercely at Gloria. The man¡¯s murderous scowl fell on her, asking what the hell was she doing, but Gloria didn¡¯t care. She wasn¡¯t idiot enough to miss her chance for revenge. She lifted her hand and, Slap! Kaien¡¯s eyes widened at Gloria¡¯s sudden action, as she slammed the door hard with her palm. His comfortable clothing allowed Gloria¡¯s breath to touch him through the loose shirt. Surprised or not, Gloria confined Kaien between both hands at the door and demanded again. The same thing she demanded earlier that day, The ¡®word¡¯ that left Kaien stupefied. ¡°Be my Empress, Kaien Ludenberg!¡± That! Empress!! Kaien felt dizzy from Gloria¡¯s impromptu proposal, but this time he couldn¡¯t divert her by saying, ¡®It¡¯s Gukseo, not Empress.¡¯ Her eyes burned as red as her hair, and he felt that if he dared refuse, she would issue an Imperial edict. She was as tyrannical as himself. Gloria spoke earnestly to the dumbstruck Kaien. ¡°Marry me, Duke! If you marry me, I¡¯ll give you anything you want!¡± ¡°¡­Anything?¡± Even if he refused, he could be bound by doctrine. Yet a thick curve began to form on Kaien¡¯s lips as the Emperor said she would give him anything he wanted. That smile was both so captivating and so deadly that Gloria caught herself almost averting her eyes but narrowly avoided it. With just three months left until the wedding, she had nowhere else to turn, so she prepared to accept whatever Kaien might do now. Kaien, who had been quiet, suddenly narrowed his eyes while staring at her, prompting her to venture. ¡°Duke¡­?¡± Gloria caught a sudden movement, that of his hand reaching to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear, and she flinched. It wasn¡¯t quite an answer, yet she bit her lip hard as Kaien looked into her glistening eyes and finally spoke. ¡°Then, will you give me both your body and heart?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you as much as you want.¡± Her white cheeks reddened with embarrassment at his unabashed request, but she didn¡¯t back down. As he was about to continue, Gloria started to tremble and Clank! ¡°¡­!¡± At the end of the hallway, the sound of pottery breaking made the two of them look up in surprise. So focused on each other that they didn¡¯t hear her footsteps, their faces turned blue as they saw Diana standing there. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning¡­¡± Diana had been carrying tea, and her face reflected her shock at the scene unfolding before her and the conversation she overheard. Gloria and Kaien pushed each other as if they never stood close before, but Diana was riveted. They rushed to explain the situation, tumbling over each other¡¯s account. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Diana! This is just a deal! I have no ulterior motive. You know me, right? Right?¡± ¡°I have no intention of ever having a relationship with the Imperial family, Diana! So don¡¯t worry¡­¡± ¡°Elder brother¡­ Empress.. no, I mean, Gukseo¡­¡± ¡°Diana?¡± ¡°Diana.¡± ¡®I¡¯m nervous.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m dying of anxiety!¡¯ Kaien and Gloria felt cold sweat flowing down their backs as Diana lowered her head. But suddenly she said in an excited voice, her amethyst eyes shining ecstatically. ¡°A female lead who proposes to another man even though she has a fianc¨¦ and a male lead who reveals his long unrequited love for her! My goodness! I¡¯ve seen this in novels, but I never imagined that it would unfold before my eyes. Where can I say it without inspiring a rumor that I was a witness¡­! I must write this down and record it¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gloria and Kaien silently caught Diana, who was excited by her role as audience to a romance-like scene. Once at odds like a spear and a shield until a while ago, the two were thinking the same this time. ¡°Please, stop!¡± ¡°Please, Diana, stop!¡± Their faces were distorted for the same reason, yet with different meanings. ¡ª¡ª tl/n: Reminder ¨C ¡®Gukseo¡¯ is the title granted to the Empress¡¯ or Queen¡¯s husband who doesn¡¯t have the title nor the rights of a King or Emperor. Chapter 9 - Its Only The Beginning Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 9 ¨C It¡¯s Only The Beginning After Diana finally calmed down. As the promised return time approached, Gloria immediately got into the wagon. Kaien closed the door, again pointing out Gloria¡¯s thoughtless behavior. ¡°Next time, please refrain from this kind of action. What were you thinking? Coming out of nowhere without an escort.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, you wouldn¡¯t agree to see me.¡± Gloria glanced at him and answered in a dissatisfied tone. ¡®Even if we meet at the Imperial Palace, you¡¯ll just say hello and pass by!¡¯ Seeing her disgruntled expression, Kaien forgot his previous hostility and considered her with a strange look. She, who used to hide like a small animal, was showing so many different emotions unknown to Kaien. Gloria, pouting, reached out the back of her hand to him, and out of courtesy, he tried to kiss it politely. But then, clasp! She held Kaien¡¯s hand tightly and locked fingers as if not letting him escape. ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden?¡± ¡®I was going to hold your hand and kiss you!¡¯ He showed his teeth at Gloria, who was suddenly pulling with all her might. She smiled, her eyes sparkling, and said to Kaien. ¡°I hope for a positive reply.¡± ¡°You¡¯re hoping for too much, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time, so I expect an answer within four days.¡± Rather than retreating at her sudden attack, Kaien raised a corner of his mouth and kissed the back of her hand softly, asking in a subtle tone. ¡°Then, are you going to give me what I want?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gloria flinched as her body suddenly heated upon Kaien¡¯s soft lips tickling the back of her hand. Where was that confident and dignified woman from before, and who was this shy girl blushing at such things in front of him? When Kaien saw that familiar behavior that he used to know, a strange smile spread across his mouth. ¡°¡­!¡± Kaien moved his fingers slowly, gently touching the inside of her soft, delicate wrist with his fingertips. Gloria bit her lips as she quailed at the stimulating touch. He didn¡¯t miss any of Gloria¡¯s bewildered expressions as she looked at him while feeling rattled. ¡°Stop¨C!¡± When Gloria realized she was being teased, she withdrew her hand with a ferocious look. Not wanting to look like a meek, shy woman in Kaien¡¯s eyes, she turned her head away. Obediently letting her go, Kaien smiled as if it was fun. He spoke politely to Gloria, who was avoiding his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll send Diana to the Imperial Palace as soon as the sun rises.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then please go back safely.¡± Tap, tap. Listening to his final words, Gloria lightly tapped the carriage. The coachman slowly began to drive, but after a while, the wagon began to shake wildly. Wondering what was going on, the coachman glanced inside. ¡°Die! Die, Gloria Blake!! Insane, you¡¯re insane! No matter that you came back, you¡¯ve gone crazy! Crazy!!¡± She was so embarrassed that she slammed her feet on the floor and started smashing the cushioned seat with her fists. ¡®Uhk!¡¯ She thought she heard a sound in the chair, but she couldn¡¯t even think about it because she was feeling shamed by Kaien¡¯s bewitching appearance and his straightforward words and actions. After checking the inside of the carriage with anxious eyes, the coachman quickly turned his head. ¡®I didn¡¯t see anything. I didn¡¯t see anything!¡¯ Even though she was dressed as a doctor, anyone in the Palace knew immediately who that red-haired woman was. Gloria sighed loudly, unaware that her coachman vowed to take to his grave the sight of the Red Glory of the Erant Empire struggling that way. ¡°I¡¯m crazy.¡± Gloria bowed her head and screamed silently, feeling her chagrin grow inside. She was excited to know they both returned in time. In this ridiculous situation, Kaien was like a blessing given by God. Thus, she didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity. ¡°Be my empress, Duke.¡± ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!¡± She didn¡¯t want to miss that opportunity, so much so that she even pushed Kaien against a wall in a way she had never done before. She even clung to him and asked him for marriage several times. As she recalled her behavior, Gloria slammed the carriage seat like a madwoman. Even through the closed door, the Emperor¡¯s screams and struggle could be heard, and the coachman silently closed his eyes at the sound of the seat being hammered by her hands. ¡®I didn¡¯t see anything, Your Majesty.¡¯ * * * The next morning, Gloria was drinking cold black tea to wake up and asked the court lady waiting next to her. ¡°Can you bring me today¡¯s newspaper?¡± ¡°The¡­ newspaper¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The court lady was in agony at the moment Gloria told her to bring the newspaper because she once heard Erun say to Gloria. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see such low-level stories. Reports from the Imperial Family are more accurate than those contrived by someone who would say anything with a pen.¡± Erun didn¡¯t let Gloria read the newspaper. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She had given the court lady an order, but seeing her stand still without going out, Gloria snapped sharply at her. Only then did the court lady, noticing her behavior, urgently bow deeply and reply. ¡°I- I apologize, Your Majesty! I¡¯ll get it right away!¡± ¡°Berne. What is today¡¯s schedule?¡± Taking her eyes off the court lady, Gloria asked Baroness Berne. She replied with an odd smile as if she was happy that Gloria had asked for the schedule as soon as she woke up. ¡°You don¡¯t have any morning schedule. In the afternoon, there is tea time with Marquis Lebossi and a wedding dress check.¡± ¡°Cancel everything.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do th¡ª Pardon?!¡± Baroness Berne, automatically trying to be polite, stared blankly at the Emperor¡¯s unexpected order. Gloria lowered the teacup and said while looking at the Baroness standing awkwardly before her. ¡°I have a lot of personal matters to attend to today. Tell the Marquis and the designer to come next time because I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± ¡°But, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Gloria ignored Berne¡¯s bewildered objection and spoke to the court lady who was watching. Her face turned pale at Gloria¡¯s eyes questioning why she was still there when she had clearly given a command. ¡®The Marquis told me not to give anything other than the report.¡¯ Not long after she was assigned to the Palace Erun had asked her not to bring the newspaper to Gloria, and now she did not know what to do. Following the Emperor¡¯s authority was the right thing to do, but everyone knew the strong influence of Marquis Lebossi! The court lady bit her lips unconsciously as she looked at Berne, who was in charge of the general management of the Palace. Baroness Berne was engaged on Erun¡¯s positive recommendation and would definitely pass Gloria¡¯s actions to him. The court lady carefully spoke to Gloria, feeling her palms dampen. ¡°Yo- Your Majesty¡­ Actually¡­ The Marquis repeatedly told us not to bring you newspapers or magazines¡­ Your Majesty who has a kind heart will be easily bothered by low-level gossip and miscellaneous articles¡­¡± ¡®Ha. Look at this.¡¯ Gloria¡¯s fine eyebrows furrowed. She was well aware of Erun¡¯s strong influence. However, her hands shook at the sight of the two women who disobeyed the Emperor¡¯s orders and opened their mouths recklessly. She was neither a Princess nor a Lady from a noble family. She was the sole Emperor of Erant. And as the Emperor who ruled the Erant Empire, she had to know everything that was happening within her land, whether provocative or explicit. ¡®Especially now that I must examine the nobles and bureaucrats one by one and decide whether they are enemies or not, I can¡¯t call them carelessly, so I thought I¡¯d start by reading the newspaper lightly. By the way¡­ Is this court lady listening to Erun¡¯s orders instead of mine?¡¯ How presumptuous! She was already annoyed at the realization that she was in Erun¡¯s palm, but now even her own court ladies refused her commands. Unable to bear the humiliation any longer, Gloria picked up the teacup in front of her and threw it at the court lady. ¡°Kyaaa!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± At Gloria¡¯s sudden action, Berne shouted, her face ghostly pale, and the court lady began to tremble while covered in tea. Gloria smiled at the court lady and spoke again. ¡°It seems that the Marquis and the Baroness are more important than I, the Emperor of this country. Did the Emperor of the Erant Empire change without my knowledge? ¡°Pl- Please kill me, Your Majesty!!¡± ¡°We deserve to die!¡± At Gloria¡¯s pointed remarks, the court lady quickly knelt down on the floor and bowed her head. The court ladies behind them also hurriedly bowed their heads and shouted, and Berne knelt, sweating profusely. Gloria asked Berne, kneeling with her head pressed on the floor, with an ice-cold smile. ¡°What should I do with a baroness who is greater than me?¡± ¡°I will cancel the schedule immediately, Your Majesty.¡± At Gloria¡¯s implied threat, Berne replied in a firm voice. ¡®She used to be so gentle, but suddenly why¡­?¡¯ This Gloria was a completely different person, unfamiliar to everyone. Of course, the court lady¡¯s behavior was clearly uncommon and out of line, but Gloria shouldn¡¯t have been this angry. She, who was sweet to everyone, was now exuding a suffocating and intimidating aura, and Berne shook in fear with her head down. Gloria spoke again to the trembling court lady. ¡°Bring all newspapers from the day I ascended to the throne until today within the hour. If you are late, you will be severely punished.¡± ¡°Y, Yes, Your Majesty!¡± ¡®An hour will pass until you manage to leave the bedroom¡­¡¯ The court lady could barely give strength to her trembling legs and quickly retreated from her spot. Baroness Berne looked at Gloria with a complicated gaze as she calmly drank water. ¡®Until yesterday morning, she wasn¡¯t like this at all.¡¯ Noticing Berne¡¯s contemplation, Gloria waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone come in until I call you.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± As Gloria gave her instructions in a cool voice without giving a single glance, Baroness Berne bowed deeply and quietly left the bedroom. ¡°Everyone, stop what you are doing and leave!¡± At the Emperor¡¯s stern dismissal, the women in the bedroom quickly cleaned up their surroundings and retired. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 10 - The Emperors Obsession Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 10 ¨C The Emperor¡¯s Obsession Left alone inside a quiet room, Gloria took a deep breath. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Her face troubled, she studied the hand that had poured tea on the court lady. No matter the revenge or the betrayal, was this bone-deep weakness inevitable? Having harmed others for the first time in two lives, her hands were shaking. ¡°I was really a useless person.¡± Gloria clenched her trembling hands and muttered in a voice filled with pain. Without a husband, the Palace was the only resting place she could have time to herself. Even if the ¡®Empress¡¯ was finalized, his Palace would be separate, so she naturally thought that this place was in her hands. However, Gloria tightened her grip thinking about how damaged the Palace management was. ¡®The court ladies are heavily biased towards the Baroness.¡¯ ¡°Are you trying to grasp the Palace in your hands now?¡± Gloria smiled dangerously and showed her hostility to Erun¡¯s figure in her mind. Saying it was for her own good, he blocked the news and even her ability to think. Don¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t think about anything, don¡¯t move a finger; stay still like a pretty decorative plant locked inside the Palace. And, in the end, he poisoned her. Bang! ¡°You motherfu¨C!!¡± She banged her fist on the tea table near her. The red blood seeping through the cracks in the glass seemed to flow from her broken heart. Gloria stared at the broken glass and clenched her fist hard. She felt sharp pain rising in her hands, but it was nothing compared to the broken pride and the agony of losing her father. ¡°I don¡¯t mind your rejection.¡± Gloria muttered to herself, recalling Kaien¡¯s cold glare. Duke Kaien Ludenberg. ¡®Even if you continue to reject me, I will make sure to tie you to the position of Empress.¡¯ [tl-n: just why she keeps calling him Empress lmao.] Her unblinking eyes began to glow a different blue. * * * Starting his morning routine on the training grounds, Kaien raised his eyebrows when he noticed Diana following him all the way there. ¡°Elder brother, hurry and explain to me.¡± ¡°Her Majesty must be waiting for you. If you¡¯re up, then hurry and go to the palace, Diana.¡± ¡°El. Der. Bro. Ther.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Duke, who couldn¡¯t sleep due to Gloria¡¯s ¡®Be my Empress¡¯ confession, was facing an even more bothersome situation in the morning: his little sister. A slightly flushed face. Slender arms pushing his. Deep blue eyes looking straight at him, and moist lips in his direct sight. ¡°You crazy bastard¡­¡± Kaien cursed at the sudden memory of Gloria¡¯s soft lips that popped out of nowhere. He felt terrible thinking about her beguiling lips in this kind of situation. Her older brother was swinging his sword faster than before, and Diana stared at him, not knowing how he was feeling. ¡®You bad brother!¡¯ Diana¡¯s purple eyes began to grow fiercer. Once again, she recalled Kaien¡¯s rudeness to Gloria. ¡°Then, will you give me your body and heart?¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Angry at Kaien, who spat words worse than any that could be heard in the slums, she took off her shoes and threw them. Kaien leisurely dodged the fiercely flying orange shoes with a frown, but Diana threw the remaining pair while shouting. ¡°Apologize right now! How could you say that to Her Majesty?!¡± ¡°You can go and apologize instead of me.¡± ¡°Elder brother!¡± Diana shouted more sharply when Kaien, avoiding the remaining pair, answered as if it was insignificant. ¡®She kinda resembles someone¡­¡¯ Picking up his younger sister¡¯s shoes and dusting them off, Kaien sighed inwardly at Diana¡¯s fierce glare. Though, Kaien did not regret it. ¡®Just as she wanted me, I also asked for what I wanted.¡¯ Kaien closed his eyes as he felt Diana¡¯s hand approaching to pull his hair. ¡°I want you to become my Empress, Duke.¡± The moment Gloria¡¯s deep blue eyes looked up at him, Kaien¡¯s mind went blank. The Emperor¡¯s eyes, which had only looked at the floor or avoided him in the past, were glittering as if swallowing everything before them, so Kaien, possessed by them, said without realizing it. ¡°It was to prevent Her Majesty¡¯s dealings, so stop being angry.¡± Kaien continued as he released Diana¡¯s grip on his fine black hair. ¡®That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a deal.¡¯ That was what he thought as he patted Diana¡¯s head as she continued huffing. ¡®If I could save my one and only sister, I would do anything.¡¯ Diana, completely unaware of her brother¡¯s feelings, turned and shouted at Kaien as she entered the mansion. ¡°You¡¯ll be punished by heaven, Brother!¡± Kaien only waved at his sister¡¯s angry cry. * * * Erun frowned at the refusal of an audience with Gloria on the excuse that she was not feeling well. ¡°Her Majesty is sick?¡± Offended by the Palace message, he grabbed the glove he was about to put on. ¡®You get quite sick these days.¡¯ He clicked his tongue with a disapproving face. Gloria¡¯s sudden strange behavior made Erun uncomfortable. He planned to visit Gloria today and take a look at her but, as if waiting for the opportunity, she canceled the appointment, claiming illness. ¡®Is it really bad?¡¯ He was offended by the sudden cancellation, but he was lost in thought while sweeping his chin with his hand. After becoming Emperor, Gloria began swordsmanship training at a level according to her stamina, but she was often bedridden because her body was really weak. Because of that, Erun often worked on her behalf while the opposition looked at Marquis Lebossi unfavorably. ¡®Of course, it was intended.¡¯ Erun smiled and moved his gaze to the sunny sky outside the window. As he became more involved in government affairs instead of Gloria, the Emperor¡¯s allies began to protest. ¡°You better be careful, Erun.¡± One day, Kaien warned Erun. The Emperor¡¯s power supported Gloria, but most nobles followed Duke Ludenberg. However, he didn¡¯t meddle in estate affairs since he didn¡¯t like to stand before the Emperor and internal Imperial affairs had a long and bothersome schedule. Nevertheless, eventually, their voices gathered one by one and entered Kaien¡¯s hearing, and so, he spoke with concern as his old friend was exposed to danger¡­ ¡°You know that Her Majesty¡¯s body is not good, right? I can¡¯t let go of my work.¡± Even though he had a troubled smile, he replied coldly. Kaien shut his mouth. And, although he often reviewed state affairs in Gloria¡¯s stead, he was helpful to the Empire. In the end, Kaien thought that more than a fear filled Emperor who just warmed a chair, it was good that Erun was being helpful to the country, so he said nothing again. ¡°You¡¯re a man who can¡¯t do anything but watch.¡± Erun put on his gloves again and thought about Kaien. A Duke with only a handsome face but no significant achievements on his own. A man who lost his parents at a young age and became the head of the Ludenberg household after slaughtering all his relatives and outsiders who tried to take over the Duchy. A being who was called a ¡®swordsmanship genius¡¯ since childhood and was praised and supported by everyone. Everywhere he went, people praised Kaien and bowed in front of him. Watching it countless times from the sidelines twisted Erun¡¯s soul. ¡®No matter where I went, no matter what I did, my existence wasn¡¯t recognized.¡¯ Erun motioned for all servants to leave. He sat on the sofa and drank from the glass placed on the table without giving a single glance to the servants filing out silently. Erun tried to revive his sunken mood with a sweet drink filled with ice, but failed and put it down in frustration. ¡°¡­I¡¯m always second.¡± He held the clear glass tightly, and in his jealous mind he ticked off his virtues. He too was quite outstanding at swordsmanship. He himself was as knowledgeable as Kaien, and he had wealth and power comparable to that of the Duke of Ludenberg. But somehow, he was always behind Kaien, and people paid no attention to him. Just because Kaien was part of the Duke¡¯s household. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like people with high status.¡± Erun struggled to hide his wrinkled face and covered his eyes with his hands. A friend of the same age was ahead of him in family, wealth, and even swordplay. The more time passed from childhood to adulthood, the more frustrated and resentful he grew over the gap. And most of that anger was directed at Gloria. ¡°You became the Emperor merely because you¡¯re a direct descendant of the late Emperor even though you have no qualifications for the position.¡± Erun groaned as he pictured Gloria lying in a cold sweat in pain. In his mind, he wanted to move to another country that valued ability over lineage and push them into a war. So, before going to work, Erun practiced smiling while looking in the mirror. Smile. Deceive them with a smile and make them bow before you sincerely. And disguised as kindness, he will push fools into the depths of despair and even more. And thus both the Duke of Ludenberg and the Emperor of Erant will be mercilessly crushed under his foot. ¡®If I had to name the foolish Emperor, wouldn¡¯t that be you, Gloria?¡¯ Erun put his hands on his forehead, and with a malevolent smile, his green eyes went towards the incense candles decorating the corners of the room. The late Emperor did not particularly like alcohol or banquets and really only liked one thing, and that was incense candles. Gloria¡¯s mother, the late Empress, used to love bergamot-scented candles the most, and Erun noticed it. So, every time he went to an audience with the late Emperor, he offered a bergamot candle made by a candle craftsman¡­ And the Emperor was very pleased each time. ¡®Such a stupid man¡­ Now it¡¯s your turn, Gloria Blake!¡¯ ¡ª¡ª tl/n: Don¡¯t hate me but, I kinda¡­ don¡¯t hate Erun right now? I mean, I even like him a little? Although he¡¯s just a foolish jealous bum, if it wasn¡¯t because he killed the Emperor and Gloria in her past life, he could be the ML from some Isekai novel lol. Like the ML from Villainess¡¯ pet. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 11 - Enemies Everywhere Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 11 ¨C Enemies Everywhere ¡°As soon as we get married, I¡¯m going to lock her inside her Palace.¡± Erun got up from his seat and left the room muttering low. Gloria canceled their appointment under the pretext of being sick, but there was no news about cancelling him, her fianc¨¦, therefore he wasn¡¯t that bothered. He was bothered by her strange behavior the previous day, but Gloria wouldn¡¯t be able to abandon her fiance. ¡°You¡¯re not a cold-hearted person.¡± Erun had a servant prepare his horse and stood in front of the mirror, tidying up his messy hair. He raised the corners of his mouth with two fingers and looked at himself in the mirror. Tall stature. Shiny, soft blonde hair, and good physique wrapped in a suit. Although his eyes were shining coldly, it was only for a moment. ¡°The horse is ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Erun smiled kindly as if he had done so at the servant¡¯s notification and moved quickly. ¡®She¡¯s sick, so I¡¯ll have to bring her a present.¡¯ Thinking of Gloria lying sick in bed, Erun climbed on the horse, humming in a good mood. * * * Gloria had read almost half the newspapers that the court ladies brought her. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Diana sighed inwardly, showing concern as she quietly sat on the floor watching Gloria read through the news. Baroness Berne, who always had her back straight, looked exhausted, and the court ladies were also nervous. Diana called one of the court ladies to ask what had happened, and the answer was quite surprising. ¡°Her Majesty was quite angry today. A court lady didn¡¯t follow Her Majesty¡¯s order but looked at Baroness Berne instead so she threw a teacup¡­ ¡®Are you saying the Baroness has more authority than me, the Emperor?! Is she the Emperor of this country?!¡¯ She shouted like that¡­ And suddenly she asked to bring all the newspapers from the time she ascended to the throne to the present.¡± ¡°Newspaper? Why? ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either, Princess.¡± The court lady looked around and bowed her head after answering with a confused face. No one knew what to do with Her Majesty, whose senses became sharp overnight. Her purple eyes full of concern, Diana looked at Gloria¡¯s pale face. ¡®You probably want to do it right.¡¯ Diana clenched her hands as she watched Gloria¡¯s eyes move over the page. Even though she was the Emperor, she was very worried that the Council was gradually leaning toward Erun. Kaien was also concerned about that, but she knew that he chose to endure too much because it was ultimately helpful to the country. ¡®They¡¯ll wed soon, and Erun will be Gloria¡¯s husband¡­ you went too far!¡¯ Diana thought to herself as she walked over to Gloria¡¯s side. ¡®He will hold the title of Grand Duke, but the Emperor¡¯s business should not be touched.¡¯ That was the role of the Empress, and it was a way to protect the Emperor¡¯s power. It was common for the Emperor to take charge of state affairs and the Empress to manage the internal affairs of the Imperial Palace. However, Erun frequently participated in state affairs, weakening Gloria¡¯s position bit by bit. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Diana was sitting next to her, combing her messy red hair and tying it back in a ponytail, and called to Gloria carefully. At her call, Gloria took her eyes off the newspaper article and looked up with deep blue eyes. Diana smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m always on your side.¡± Diana supported Gloria with all her heart. Diana couldn¡¯t begin to judge how difficult it was for Gloria to suddenly became Emperor, so unlike herself living a flat life at the age of twenty-four. ¡°¡­ngh¡­¡± Diana¡¯s words were unexpected. However, Gloria¡¯s deep blue eyes began to well up when she said, ¡°I¡¯m always on your side.¡± Her eyes got wet. Diana¡¯s sincere support left Gloria heartbroken. A greater pain than when she sent her own father to the Goddess¡¯ side began to twist her soul. ¡®You¡¯re the only one who supports me, Diana.¡¯ Gloria tried hard to swallow her tears and hurriedly turned her head, biting her lips hard. Diana smiled awkwardly, but Gloria could no longer face Diana. It was because she realized how incompetent and foolish she was, and at the same time, her anger and desire for revenge toward Erun were even more intense. ¡®A filthy man who not only killed the late Emperor but also murdered Diana and friends.¡¯ Gloria¡¯s dark blue eyes sank coldly with the sadness and rage that burned her heart even more. ¡®You will never have a comfortable death. After the shame and humiliation I received, I have decided to become such a person myself. I¡¯ll get rid of you in the most shameful and cruel way.¡¯ After making such a vow, Gloria decided to continue reading the newspaper. From an article about rusty water coming out of a fountain in the square to an article about finding missing people in the provinces as well as the economy section, she did not miss a single piece of information. Information gathering continued until Erun suddenly visited her Palace. Having tea and sandwiches with Diana, Gloria grimaced at the sudden news of an uninvited visitor. ¡°I definitely canceled my appointment because I was not feeling well¡­ Didn¡¯t you deliver it properly, Berne?¡± ¡°I definitely passed the message to the Marquis, Your Majesty.¡± Berne replied quickly, as Gloria did not hide her displeasure. Not only the Baroness but also the court ladies who stood around began to feel nervous about Her Majesty¡¯s mood toppling further, given it had not been in good shape since the morning. Diana hurriedly began to appease Gloria in the darkening atmosphere. ¡°Because he¡¯s your fianc¨¦! You canceled the appointment, but he came because he¡¯s worried about you as his fanc¨¦, Your Majesty.¡± As Diana spoke, Gloria put down the cup of water she was holding roughly enough to make a sound. ¡°It was an Imperial Order. If you ignore that and come to me, I can see how much you look down on me.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Baroness Berne paled at the Emperor¡¯s words and urgently called her, but Gloria only stared with cold eyes. ¡°Do you have anything to say, Baroness?¡± Berne wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised by that attitude. Diana was also surprised by Gloria¡¯s sharpness. She hurriedly told Gloria. ¡°Your Majesty, if it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯ll meet the Marquis and tell him. Please relieve your anger. The Baroness is worried about Your Majesty¡¯s relationship with your fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°It would be nice if it was that.¡± Gloria glared at Baroness Berne and averted her gaze at Diana¡¯s words but replied sarcastically. The two women, seeing such behavior for the first time, looked at each other with puzzled expressions. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± As Gloria was checking every action of Baroness with a squint, she became troubled. Having been placed in her position at Erun¡¯s recommendation, Baroness Berne was very likely to convey the Emperor¡¯s movements to him. And the court ladies looking to the Baroness was the same as responding to Erun. Gloria rubbed her forehead with her hand and muttered to herself. ¡®Berne will continue to report my condition to Erun.¡¯ Before the return, Baroness Berne reported every move to Erun rather than Gloria herself. ¡®Is there anything that will change merely because I returned?¡¯ Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to ignore the irritability and impatience that had built up. Gloria spoke to the Baroness more calmly. ¡°I became impatient because I am nothing compared to the achievements of the previous emperors. I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty. I apologize for not taking care of you properly.¡± At Gloria¡¯s words, Baroness Berne bowed deeply. Berne had entered the Imperial Palace and become a servant, but she also knew Gloria¡¯s capabilities. A person who was overprotected as a child, and overprotected by her fianc¨¦ in adulthood, she was someone who cannot do anything. ¡®I thought she was just a little girl.¡¯ Baroness Berne thought as she glanced at Gloria, who didn¡¯t put the newspaper down. A girl turned Emperor. A puppet Emperor who held more of a seal than a fan, only stamping and approving the documents that Erun first reviewed and handed to her. ¡®You finally have the will to do something.¡¯ Baroness Berne did not show it on her face, but she was pleased. In an Empire where the standard was that a woman, no matter how talented, should attend from behind, Gloria was the first Imperial Princess to become Emperor. It felt very good to see her bothered by being buried under Erun¡¯s light. However, if Berne was pleased, she was also doubtful. Why did Gloria choose the newspaper? ¡°May I ask why you chose to read the newspaper and not official documents, Your Majesty?¡± Just as Baroness Berne was about to open her mouth to ask, Diana struck first. The two women thought it would be quicker to ask for documentation or bureaucrats than to read the newspapers, especially, Kaien or Erun would be more helpful. Tak. Gloria put the newspaper she was holding on the table in response to Diana¡¯s question and smiled at the two of them. ¡°The documents that reach me must have been filtered many times, and the smaller news items are not even included.¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± ¡°Big flows are important, but small things are very important to me right now. Starting with the disappearance of people in the Empire or the manufactured artifacts for the Wizard Tower. Even knowing the village where a sheep with two heads was born!¡± ¡°Goodness!¡± The two women were taken by surprise at Gloria¡¯s explanation as she touched on interesting stories with her index finger raised. ¡®Of course, none of those newspapers are biased, but that¡¯s something to think about later.¡¯ Gloria smirked as Berne and Diana were busy covering their mouths with their hands in amazement. The reason why she didn¡¯t have to look through the documents or call advisors was simple. ¡®Because he has eyes and ears everywhere.¡¯ She believed in Berne, but returning now, she was quite sure the Baroness was Erun¡¯s informant. ¡®Even if not, she would have conveyed all of my movements to Erun.¡¯ The Marquis was her fianc¨¦, and it was only natural that his kind face would have deceived everyone. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 12 - Ex Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 12 ¨C Ex-husband¡¯s Visit ¡®My power is limited right now.¡¯ Sitting in the room next to her bedroom, Gloria folded the newspaper and recalled the names of noble officials from her memory. Some people supported her because of the late Emperor, but she was blocked by Erun and could not approach them properly. It was a sign of how messed up the country was. ¡®How dare they be loyal to the Gukseo instead of the Emperor!¡¯ Besides, Kaien was too busy contemplating sending his little sister abroad and far from helping, so it was clear that she wouldn¡¯t care about state affairs. ¡®There is no answer.¡¯ Gloria glanced at Diana, who had begun talking to Baroness Berne about sheep¡¯s heads. She thought Kaien would send a reply whether he would cooperate or not through Diana since she conveyed her intentions quite clearly. ¡®For someone who declared he wanted me, you¡¯re pretty quiet.¡¯ Annoyed for no reason, Gloria threw the tabloid on the table. She gave up her pride and everything. She desperately proposed to him to get rid of Erun, but she was frustrated when she didn¡¯t get an answer. Berne and Diana were puzzled by Gloria¡¯s sudden upset appearance, but she crossed her legs and closed her eyes. ¡®You¡¯re a bad person too, Kaien Ludenberg.¡¯ Gloria blamed Kaien for not giving her an answer quickly, and as soon as she closed her eyes the events of the previous night flashed in her mind. His black hair scattered and her hand touched his cheek softly. She also remembered clearly the words she spoke when she locked him with her arms. ¡°Marry me, Kaien. I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± ¡°Anything?¡± The deep smile drawn on the lips of the alluring man flickered in her eyes. The narrowed amethyst eyes that scanned her face gave off a dangerous aura, but she did not back down and persevered. ¡°Then, will you give me your body and heart?¡± His strangely hot breath and his deep, low-pitched voice that had made her heart pound still lingered in her mind, tickling her. The careful touch when he gently tucked her red hair behind her ear¡­ Kaien¡¯s touch and hot breath tickled her heart. Slowly, the amethyst eyes, which seemed to bind her and draw her, made her mind hazy like the night sky with numerous stars floating. ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish.¡± Gloria unconsciously responded to Kaien¡¯s words that made her heart pound. Having already been married once, she knew what Kaien meant. But that was good enough if she could¡­ with Kaien¡­ ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°O-oh?¡± Lost in intense thoughts about Kaien, Gloria was startled by Berne¡¯s voice. When she turned her attention, Gloria¡¯s spirit sank at the sight of the two women looking at her with serious expressions. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that¡­?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± As she smiled awkwardly and asked the reason for their expression, Diana hurried over and put her hand on her forehead, asking. ¡®If I¡¯m okay? What-¡® Gloria looked up at Berne, puzzled by Diana¡¯s sudden temperature check. After telling the nearby court lady to call a physician and bring a cold towel, Berne said to Gloria. ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s face is so red! Oh goodness!! Even the back of your hands!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you seem to have a fever. I¡¯ll send the Marquis back, so lie down and rest.¡± ¡°Is¡­my face¡­red?¡± Gloria was even more dumbfounded by Berne¡¯s fuss and Diana¡¯s serious remarks. Confused as to why her skin had turned red, she immediately realized the cause. ¡°¡­!¡± Gloria¡¯s face, neck, and ears had turned red and began to turn even redder, and suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and ran into the bedroom as if running away. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Diana and Berne, startled by her actions, called her, but Gloria slammed the bedroom door. With the door closed, she collapsed on the ground holding her head. ¡®You stupid idiot. What are you thinking right now!!!¡¯ Gloria let out a silent scream, ripped her hair out, and slammed her fist on the floor. ¡®Why do I think of Kaien¡¯s smile in this situation?¡¯ ¡°Then, will you give me your body and heart?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish.¡± ¡°Ahhh¨C!!!¡± Above all, Gloria was madly ashamed of herself for accepting even though she knew it was Kaien¡¯s blatant harassment and lay down on the carpet. Knock, knock. ¡°Your Majesty? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call the physician right now, Your Majesty.¡± They were making a fuss outside without knowing Her Majesty was rolling around the floor in shame and punching her head. Nevertheless, Gloria was relieved by their respectful behavior by not opening her bedroom door recklessly. The only thing she could see was the beautiful appearance of the archangel Gabriel painted in the ceiling. ¡°That face is the problem.¡± Yeah¡­ Gloria pressed her palms into her eyes and began to struggle to dismiss Kaien¡¯s face from her mind. * * * Erun had recklessly requested an audience with Gloria¡¯s favorite Madeleine and white lilies as gifts and now frowned as if worried. ¡°She must not be feeling very well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Erun thought it might be an excuse after her suspicious behavior the day before but bit his tongue at Diana¡¯s sober answer. Seeing Baroness Berne by her side, her face looking more haunted than Diana¡¯s, Erun was even more upset. ¡®Looks like the woman needs a lot of care.¡¯ He glanced at the ribboned box and the bouquet with a fierce smile. Diana took a deep breath and said in a voice full of concern. ¡°She wasn¡¯t feeling well in the morning, but her face turned red suddenly and feverish¡­ it¡¯ll be better if you go back for today, Marquis.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really worried. Can¡¯t I really see her?¡± ¡®Screw her!¡¯ Cursing inside, Erun asked Diana and Baroness Berne alternately with an earnest face. How could they send him home, when he visited Gloria with her favorite snacks and flowers? How could they reject his heart just because she was sick? Diana and Berne felt weak at such pitiful sight of Erun but recalled Gloria¡¯s appearance in the bedroom. With a thermometer in her mouth and an ice pack on her forehead, Gloria¡¯s face suddenly began to radiate heat. The physician did not know what to do and wiped the sweat from his forehead. It repeated it so many times that Gloria couldn¡¯t help but desperately cover her face with both hands. ¡°Today, don¡¯t come into my room until I call you.¡± Finally, Gloria covered her face with the ice pack placed on her forehead and gave orders to everyone. Diana, a long-time companion, could not ignore the Emperor¡¯s strict order not to enter the bedroom no matter who visited. Diana and Berne¡¯s flustered appearance filled Erun with frustration. ¡®Gloria¨C!¡¯ Erun¡¯s green eyes glared in the direction of the Emperor¡¯s bedroom and shouted her name inwardly. His face distorted with anger and frustration that his plan had gone wrong. * * * Gloria¡¯s body was hurt. Receiving a letter from Diana¡¯s servant, Kaien still had a calm expression on his face, but it seemed that he was not in a good mood as his eyes twitched slightly. The content of the letter was simple. [Her Majesty¡¯s fever rises and falls repeatedly, so if you have any good medicines, please send them.] It was a short message, but Kaien¡¯s mood gradually began to subside. Tap, tap, tap. His index finger slowly knocked on the desk. ¡®Should I scold my sister for her thoughtless behavior of writing down the Emperor¡¯s condition in a regular letter? Or¡­ Should I be angry that you¡¯re sick?¡¯ Tap. Kaien¡¯s hand stopped. With their master¡¯s unusual behavior, the butler and the servant who brought the letter were a little nervous. Oblivious to their concern, Kaien folded the letter, but his expression was not good. ¡®It¡¯s a natural result since you were caught in the rain like that and then sneaked out of the Palace late at night.¡¯ Foolish woman. Kaien was frustrated by why she moved like that when she had such a weak body. Imagining her lying in bed with a pained expression on her beautiful face, anger rose for no reason. ¡°Master?¡± The butler cautiously called Kaien, who was showing discomfort after reading the letter. Instead of answering, Kaien got up from his chair and burned the letter with a candle. He looked at the charred note for a moment and then poked it into a glass bottle nearby and said, ¡°I should enter the palace right away.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get everything ready right away.¡± At his words, the servant bowed and quickly left the room. Seeing his master troubled, the butler asked, ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± After a short silence, Kaien answered. Seeing him grimacing and contemplating, the middle-aged butler began to weigh possibilities as the incongruous appearance of his master who claimed to need nothing made him uneasy. Eventually, Kaien shook his hand and sent the butler out of the room. ¡°Damn. What am I doing?¡± Rough words flowed from the handsome man¡¯s thin lips. Sweeping his black hair back in frustration, Kaien looked up at the sky outside the window. After a cloudless winter, spring awakened the sleeping earth. ¡®Why did I come back in time for this spring rather than any other time?¡¯ And¡­ ¡°What did you pay for your return?¡± Kaien sighed deeply and muttered. They both had been betrayed by Erun, but it was Gloria who showed a big change after returning. The lady who used to hold teacups and flowers was now holding pens and swords¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Kaien muttered in a low, subdued voice. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 13 - Ex Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 13 ¨C Ex-husband¡¯s Visit (2) Gloria, who had avoided him whenever she saw him, looked at him straight since yesterday, and even boldly demanded. ¡°Please be my Empress, Duke!¡± Was the woman with deep blue eyes staring right at him really Gloria? He couldn¡¯t believe it despite actually experiencing Gloria holding onto him and asking him to be hers. Eyes fixed on the sky, Kaien turned and grabbed his jacket hanging from the coat rack. He left the room suddenly, without any regrets, and the sound of the door closing behind him echoed. He didn¡¯t know the reason why Gloria¡¯s fever was going up and down. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a serious illness.¡± A word of concern flowed from between Kaien¡¯s lips, although his appearance didn¡¯t show any kind of interest in that woman. * * * A large bag of ice on her head, Gloria calmed herself with Diana and Berne¡¯s fuss. ¡°Erun¡­ is here.¡± ¡°Will you be okay, Your Majesty?¡± Berne was serving Erun briefly, while Diana went to Gloria to announce the visit of Marquis Lebossi. ¡®Yeah. There is no way that guy wouldn¡¯t come.¡¯ Heh. Gloria smirked at Erun¡¯s behavior, showing up after she canceled their appointment, afraid that she would cancel their engagement. Diana¡¯s fingers twitched at her cold smile. ¡®That expression again.¡¯ The Princess¡¯s purple eyes were trembling as if the Emperor¡¯s change of heart was unsettling. Gloria had not had any bad feelings for Erun until yesterday. He was the perfect assistant to his fianc¨¦e and did the job for her¡­ Indeed, Marquis Lebossi was the perfect person for the current Emperor. Gloria grabbed the ice pack from her head and fiddled with it, then asked Diana. ¡°What did he say when you told him I wouldn¡¯t see him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s very concerned about Your Majesty and asked if he can see you just once.¡± ¡°Ha! Such a mischievous bastard.¡± She cursed at the answer, thinking that it would ease the emotions inside her a bit. Startled by Gloria¡¯s harsh words and actions, Diana widened her eyes and looked at her. The Gloria she knew would never say such harsh things. Who was this woman in front of her? Even though she understood Diana¡¯s expression, Gloria couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. In a situation where she already knew Erun¡¯s inner feelings, she couldn¡¯t view her ex-husband¡¯s behavior as good. ¡®As soon as my position is established, I will erase you from the world.¡¯ Suddenly Gloria was impatient, biting her nails and frowning. ¡®If I throw this out now, that guy will definitely notice. He¡¯s such a meticulous person that I shouldn¡¯t give him any chance from now on.¡¯ Gloria thought as she put her hand on her forehead. In particular, Erun must have come here because she had punched him and otherwise acted differently than usual. ¡®Damn it! You never visited when I was sick in the past, but you show up now because you are anxious.¡¯ Gloria smiled bitterly, thinking he was a terrible man. Her physical strength was weak, and she had often fallen ill, and each time Erun said, ¡®If I leave, Your Highness will not be able to rest properly. I¡¯ll see you then when you get well.¡¯ He only sent letters. ¡®The one who always received his letters was too busy to meet him so he came to see me.¡¯ Gloria squeezed the ice pack in her hand. The coldness felt through her palm was so painful that her hands throbbed. But knowing that there was something even more painful than that, she closed her eyes tightly. She wanted to sentence Erun to death immediately for deceiving her all this time. ¡®Now it¡¯s your turn to suffer!¡¯ Gloria¡¯s deep blue eyes began to shine coldly. The trust that had been built up for a long time was already broken. A feeling of betrayal worse than hatred was consuming Gloria. ¡®Do you think I¡¯ll fall for it twice?¡¯ She placed the ice bag next to the bed. With an anxious look responding to Gloria¡¯s behavior, Diana asked as she jumped out of bed and put on her slippers. ¡°Are you going to meet the Marquis? You¡¯re not feeling well, you should rest¡­¡± ¡°That one came to me on the pretext of being my fianc¨¦ even though I obviously refused. Even if he quietly retreats now, he will stick around with all kinds of excuses in the future.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m thinking of meeting him at least once.¡± Gloria walked towards the full-length mirror, roughly tying a nearby gown over her body. Before her was a slender lady with tousled red hair and gentle eyes. ¡®Even if I wear expensive clothes and display the crown of the glorious Emperor on my head, can¡¯t I get rid of this appearance of tenderness?¡¯ ¡®Should I learn from Kaien? Would it be okay to learn from him? When he makes you feel suffocated like prey in the face of a hungry carnivorous beast?¡¯ Even though she knew that the problem was not part of her, she looked into the mirror, blaming herself for her mild impression. Looking at her worried expression through the mirror, Gloria spoke to Diana. ¡°I resent my father, Diana.¡± ¡°How?¡± Seeing Gloria¡¯s resentful look, Diana asked, clenching her hands tightly. Who made Gloria, who was as elegant and beautiful as a watery flower, that way? Who hurt her that much to say she resented the late Emperor? Gloria examined the red-haired woman in the mirror. Pale white skin from lack of sunlight. Small lips and slightly drooping eyes made her seem like a weak-minded person. ¡°If it was going to be like this, you should have fathered a lot of children. Why am I the only one?¡± She closed her eyes helplessly and uttered the same words again. ¡®Late Emperor. Father. I resent you.¡¯ ¡®You must have thought that your warm touch and overprotection were the greatest love. Did you want me to live an uneventful life by being protected and growing up beautifully and marrying a good man?¡¯ ¡®Even blaming you like this, I¡¯m angrier at myself for rationalizing it.¡¯ So¡­ Gloria raised her hands and slapped her cheeks with all her might. Surprised by the sudden action, Diana rushed in, but Gloria did not stop and continued to pinch her cheeks hard. A tingling pain remained on her cheeks, and her appearance in the mirror was funny. Her eyes quivered as if about to cry, but she kept them wide open while pinching her cheeks with a fierce look. She forced a smile with all her might. ¡®Laugh.¡¯ Even if she had to hit and pinch her cheeks, she didn¡¯t want to show her uneasiness in front of Erun. Being betrayed and killed once was enough, she did not want to surrender. Gloria looked at her red cheeks and muttered in a small voice. ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to become a beast, Father.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As Gloria spoke, Diana paused her hand midway as she was about to touch her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t catch it properly, but the sight of Gloria vowing to her deceased father that she would become an animal rather than a human caused her heart rate to increase. Gloria smiled broadly at Diana. ¡®That one time is enough for the weak Gloria Blake.¡¯ Gloria spoke to Diana, who looked at her silently in confusion. ¡°You must marry well. Don¡¯t screw it up like me.¡± ¡°Pa- pardon?!¡± ¡°You must always remember that a man who always smiles brightly is a dangerous person.¡± Gloria put her hand on Diana¡¯s shoulder and said in a regretful tone. ¡®Right. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll take care of you as much as a husband takes care of his wife. I¡¯ll protect you more than your older brother to make sure you survive this time.¡¯ That was something she couldn¡¯t say to Diana. Dropping her hand, Gloria started walking towards her damn frickin¡¯ fianc¨¦ waiting alone in the reception room. * * * Gloria pretended to have a headache and put her hand to her forehead. That was how she was able to hide her hostile expression. ¡®I don¡¯t even want to look at him.¡¯ Unable to sense the cold gaze covered by her hand, Erun sat on the sofa across from her and asked with concern. ¡°Are you feeling okay, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°¡­Of course.¡± With her fists clenched, Gloria barely resisted the rising desire to punch his disgusting face and raised the corners of her mouth with all her might. ¡®If only I could take that disgusting face down with a fork just once.¡¯ Contrary to how the flames of anger were soaring inside her, Gloria gracefully raised the teacup. She was repulsed by the quality time drinking tea with this brazen man, but she didn¡¯t show it. Erun sighed seeing her usual calm appearance. The sigh full of relief made her tighten the grip holding a teacup, but Erun spoke like a man in love with a sweet smile. ¡°I¡¯m worried because you¡¯re so sick. I want to always be by your side, but the wedding is far away.¡± ¡°Time flies fast, don¡¯t be so impatient.¡± ¡®I¡¯d rather die now than marry a man like you and be poisoned later.¡¯ To Erun, who spoke with his green eyes twinkling, Gloria spoke as if to appease a child, but her intentions were the exact opposite. A deep smile appeared on Erun¡¯s lips as if he was satisfied with Gloria¡¯s answer. ¡®I must have misunderstood the woman who punched me yesterday.¡¯ He was shocked that the Emperor showed such an attitude when the wedding was just around the corner. His cheeks still tingled because she hit him hard, but Erun was relieved by Gloria¡¯s usual appearance. ¡®As expected, it was worth seeing her face.¡¯ Erun smiled contentedly as he looked at Gloria shining like a jewel in front of him. Beautiful red hair that looked like a translucent ruby thread. In contrast, the deep blue eyes reminded him of the sea. Her white skin and fine hands were like pearls, and her full lips were red and moist as pomegranate. ¡®Just hold it in. If you have a child after embracing her, it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡¯ Erun held back his lustful thoughts thinking of the wedding that was only a few months away. Gloria flinched at his explicit gaze, but she hid her expression pretending to savor the tea. ¡®I¡¯ll have to pluck those eyes out later, too.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª tl/n: Okay, I know what I said a few chapters ago. So¡­ let¡¯s forget it cuz it gave me the creeps translating just this much lmao ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 14 - Why Are You Here? Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 14 ¨C Why Are You Here? Even though he was smiling kindly like a nice man, Erun¡¯s green eyes were icy. Gloria pressed her lips together tightly in front of the unkind serpent of a man. Before returning, she had lived without knowing Erun¡¯s thoughts or the meaning behind his gaze, but now all she could see was her fianc¨¦¡¯s inner darkness. ¡®He must be excited to hold an Emperor who grew up beautifully locked inside the Palace and knew nothing.¡¯ Gloria grinned at Erun, who knew nothing about her past death. ¡®Pathetic guy. You¡¯ll be betrayed by the fianc¨¦e who knows all your evil plans!¡¯ Ignorant of the Emperor¡¯s thoughts, Erun spoke in a reassuring tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the wedding preparations. I and the Countess Adlen are preparing.¡± ¡°Countess Adlen¡­?¡± At the unpleasant name that came out of Erun¡¯s mouth, Gloria put down her teacup. Countess Infrana Adlen. Entering the Imperial Palace at Erun¡¯s recommendation, the Countess was also famous in social circles. She was a femme fatale, with fascinating wine-colored hair and sharp red eyes, she not only drew attention with her flamboyant attire but also with her sensual body that drew covetous glances whenever she went. If there was a man who didn¡¯t know her or want her, then that man was probably a eunuch. After Diana was ousted and Countess Adlen became a maid, many nobles and bureaucrats began to flock around her. Gloria was completely isolated after the Duchess of Proud and Baroness Berne left the palace as if kicked out by Erun and Infrana¡¯s petty schemes. ¡®I should bury her too¡­¡¯ Gloria just nodded and hid her face, while, ignorant of her feelings, Erun continued to talk. ¡°I know, Countess Adlen doesn¡¯t have a good image in social circles. However, she has traveled to many countries, so she will be a good companion for Her Majesty.¡± ¡°Good companion¡­¡± As soon as Erun spoke those words, Gloria couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Her eyes were as cold as a dreary winter, but the telltale lasted just for a second. Erun¡¯s hawk-like eyes caught every small detail, so she smiled and said, ¡°For me, who grew up only in the palace, the Countess would be a good companion. I feel reassured, Erun.¡± It was utter nonsense, but Gloria wanted to know how far he could go, and in a soft tone he declared. ¡°Countess Adlen and I will do our best to assist Her Majesty.¡± ¡®To think the day would arrive so soon when I¡¯d hear you say something so creepy and awful such as ¡®I will do my best to assist you¡¯.¡¯ Gloria clenched her fists so tightly her nails dug into the soft flesh of her palms. ¡®You say you¡¯ll protect me but you murdered me and my father.¡¯ ¡®Cunning shameless man.¡¯ Using words like ¡®protection¡¯, ¡®assistance¡¯, or ¡®rest¡¯, Erun had isolated Gloria and nullified her power. She knew power destroyed people, but it was painful to see a man she had known since childhood become a monster without any humanity. ¡®Do I really have to give up on people to survive in a place full of monsters biting each other¡¯s necks for the sake of status?¡¯ Gloria looked down at the lukewarm orange tea and closed her eyes. So much had happened, she already forgot how it felt to be in her father¡¯s warm hug. ¡®Father, I chose to become a monster for revenge.¡¯ Gloria looked at the blonde fiend before her and lifted the corners of her mouth as hard as she could. Human Gloria had died, leaving only one red-haired beast. Killing what little humanity was left in her, she smiled at the expectant Erun. ¡°Erun, I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± ¡°If you allow it, I¡¯ll bring her right away!¡± Anticipating such an answer, Erun replied hastily, trying hard to hide his satisfied smile. Rising from his seat, he took out a pocket watch and immediately assumed his disappointed-fianc¨¦ mask. ¡°It¡¯s already time. I¡¯ll take my leave, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I caught such a busy person for such a long time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, it was all because of my greed.¡± At such words, Gloria stiffened her smile. As always, Erun briefly kissed the back of his fianc¨¦e¡¯s pale hand and quickly let go. Her deadly fragrance had begun to shake his heart, meaning he couldn¡¯t be near Gloria anymore, so Erun smiled kindly and said, ¡°Then, rest comfortably.¡± She smiled instead of answering his farewell. After Erun left and upon confirming he had exited the Palace by watching through the window, Gloria turned around and kicked the chair he had used. She was clearly enraged. Smack! ¡°Oh my God!¡± Surprised by the sudden noise, the court ladies rushed into the drawing-room. But Gloria didn¡¯t mind them. She felt impatient and anxious and bit her nails nervously. ¡®Countess Adlen is your lover, that¡¯s why you brought her in! You filthy f*cking bastard!!¡¯ She could still recall that charming woman¡¯s duplicitous smile. She had acted as the Emperor¡¯s aid, but she often disappeared with Erun, and the innocent little Gloria was none the wiser. There was a time when Kaien, who couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure, asked her. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you regret it?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Marrying the Archduke.¡±1 ¡°You knew.¡± Gloria muttered and rubbed her wrinkling forehead. At that time Diana had been pushed out of the Palace by Countess Adlen and had returned to the Duchy. It was rare for Gloria to meet Kaien except for official affairs. She sighed heavily, truly ashamed of realizing only now the meaning behind Kaien¡¯s question. ¡°I must have looked like a really pathetic, stupid child.¡± Leaning her forehead against the window glass, Gloria closed her eyes in pain. She had known nothing. Kaien¡¯s face had looked like he tasted something bitter as he opened and closed his mouth in astonishment while she tilted her head at his question. Even remembering it now, his face was full of sorrow. Recalling his sullen expression, Gloria muttered low. ¡°Why did you make such an expression, Kaien?¡± ¡°What expression are you talking about?¡± ¡°Kyaaa!¡± Surprised by the sudden deep voice, Gloria jumped up and turned her head, screaming. Hearing the voice of the man who shouldn¡¯t be in front of her right now¡ªthough he was unexpectedly there¡ªGloria recoiled. She held her breath feeling her heart stop. On the other hand, the unexpected visitor flinched at the Emperor¡¯s shout and stepped back himself. ¡°Duke Ludenberg?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hurriedly calling his name to confirm the guest before her, Gloria looked at him in a daze. Kaien replied calmly to her question and stood still. ¡®I¡¯m so surprised that I feel as if my heart is thumping in my whole body.¡¯ Trying to calm her pounding heart but giving up halfway, Gloria looked at Kaien and spoke. ¡°How did you get here? I thought the Duke knew well that this is my personal Palace.¡±2 ¡°Forgive the rudeness, Your Majesty.¡± Although Kaien had been guided by Diana and Baroness Berne to enter, he didn¡¯t want to say too much after seeing Gloria startled, so he merely bowed and apologized. Facing such a polite apology, Gloria noticed the door behind him was ajar. She frowned at the fact that the door, clearly closed when she was with Erun, was now open. Through the gap, various colors of eyes were twinkling, and noting a particularly shiny purple pair among them, Gloria felt as if her head was about to burst. ¡®Diana Ludenberg!!!¡¯ She swallowed her urge to scream, scratching her forehead at Diana¡¯s twinkling eyes like a lioness seeking food. ¡®It¡¯s a big sin to open the Emperor¡¯s drawing-room like that. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re being so fearless and reckless.¡¯ ¡°Haaaa.¡± Feeling the intense audience peering through the slightly open door, Gloria eventually sighed and leaned on the table. Kaien felt the gazes too, so he pulled his body up and blocked Gloria¡¯s face with his back. Having developed a sensitive ear through training, Kaien heard his younger sister whispering ¡°Ooohh! How can you block Her Majesty¡¯s face with your body, you idiot brother!¡± He did his best to swallow his own sigh, considering later punishment for his reckless little sister who knew no fear. For the moment, however, Gloria was his priority. ¡°Are you feeling well?¡± ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m fine.¡± Gloria replied quickly, lowering her hand. She wanted to immediately cut off the hand Erun had kissed, but she didn¡¯t want to reveal her burning hatred, so she avoided Kaien¡¯s look. He narrowed his eyes as she turned her head and noticed the back of her hand was particularly red. ¡®Did Erun kiss you?¡¯ Kaien stared at her hand, thinking that her fianc¨¦ Erun must have pushed his lips into the back of it. Gloria must have been very displeased by the sight of that man sticking out his tongue like the colored snake he was. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± ¡°Ah-¡± Kaien softly wrapped Gloria¡¯s hand with his own and lifted it. Unlike his rude behavior, the act of holding her hand was careful as if holding a baby bird. Feeling his warmth against her skin, Gloria bit her lip. Her ears had already turned red, but Kaien didn¡¯t notice because of her hair. ¡°Duke?¡± Gloria looked at her hand and called Kaien, who wore a threatening look on his face. After a moment, as if he had never looked disturbed, he returned to his usual calm face and took a handkerchief out of his coat. ¡°Goodness~!¡± Kaien¡¯s actions caused a small commotion outside the door. The women peering inside screamed breathlessly. Although his wide back was blocking Gloria¡¯s face and they couldn¡¯t see her expression, they could guess what was happening between the two based upon the fact that Kaien took a handkerchief out of his coat. Feeling the knot of the handkerchief, Gloria looked up at Kaien with a confused face. Although she was neither a glass doll nor a weakened flower stalk, he stroked the back of her hand with his thumb, wondering why she was so soft, and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you were hurt.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Hearing Kaien¡¯s unexpected words, Gloria started nervously. ¡ª 1. [After marrying Gloria, Erun received the title of Archduke]? 2. [The Palace where Gloria resides is not the Main Palace but a Palace called ¡°Sleeping Palace¡± A place where an Emperor spent time with concubines or just went to rest. This is because, although Gloria is the Emperor, she wasn¡¯t acting as the ruler of the Empire due to Erun¡¯s manipulations]? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 15 - Take Me Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 15 ¨C Take Me Kaien treated Erun¡¯s kiss on the back of Gloria¡¯s hand as if it were a serious injury rather than a scratch, and her throat began to ache. ¡®Why now?¡¯ Why did he show such behavior when she was determined to kill all human emotions and become a monster? Barely holding back her tears, Gloria laughed unconsciously as she looked at Kaien, who had become unexpectedly menacing. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± Raising an eyebrow, he looked at her with a disapproving face. ¡®I feel like I want to drop to the floor the hand Erun had kissed, but you¡¯re laughing?¡¯ However, Kaien¡¯s grim expression loosened and his displeasure melted like snow in the sun as he looked at Gloria¡¯s bright face. Gloria thanked him with a sincere smile. ¡°Thank you, Duke.¡± Kaien closed his eyes, hearing the soft voice of a woman doing her best to control her sorrow. He pressed his lips together tightly, feeling a hot sensation he had never experienced before, not even in his past life. Coming to her senses in the awkward but warm atmosphere, Gloria invited Kaien for a walk. She was uncomfortable under the scrutiny of the court ladies still peering through the door, but the focus of Diana¡¯s sparkling eyes on them was on another level of discomfort. Tap, tap, tap A small garden road where the only sound was the footsteps of two people walking side by side. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be walking in this garden with the Duke. To think I lived to see such a thing.¡± Relaxing after avoiding all the eyes fixed on her, Gloria spoke to Kaien in her usual tone. Noticing her calm, he said, looking at the rose vines that climbed up the structures on either side. ¡°I¡¯m grateful Your Majesty invited me to such a beautiful garden.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, so there¡¯s no need to be so grateful.¡± A bit embarrassed by his praise, Gloria opened her fan and fanned herself. She didn¡¯t mean to receive that answer, but she still closed her mouth because anything she said might sound like an excuse. Unaware of Gloria¡¯s thoughts, Kaien kept glancing at the colorful, stunning roses blooming greedily everywhere. From white roses like snowflakes to bright red roses like rubies. Different flowers were blooming splendidly, showing off their colors all for them. It was a beautiful garden maintained by the best gardeners, but it seemed it wouldn¡¯t remain in his memory for long. Kaien glanced at Gloria walking next to him and abruptly turned his eyes forward again. His face was oddly stiff. The subtle scent drifting from her hair to his nose, the slight touch of her hand on his forearm, and the gentle grazing of his arm against her chest at every step, made him catch his breath. Kaien clenched his fists as a wild desire threatened to erupt from below. Beside him, Gloria continued to walk oblivious to the intense desire buried in his heart. The way he walked while holding on to the ivory coat he wore without a single smile resembled a soldier heading into battle. ¡®Will he¡­¡¯ Gloria bit her lip feeling impatient. ¡®What will your answer be? I said I¡¯ll give you time but I wish you could answer me right now!¡¯ He was a cruel man who schooled his handsome face into a cold expression, making it impossible for anyone to know what he was thinking or feeling. ¡®Every time you saw me you glowered so why is your expression okay now?¡¯ Gloria grimaced as she glanced at Kaien¡¯s expressionless face. Of course, she could tell that much, since he was a man who had a frown on his face every time he was near her. Duke Kaien Ludenberg hates Emperor Gloria Blake. Gloria clenched her shawl tightly as she felt a troublesome sensation in her chest. Eventually, she stopped walking,as the handkerchief tied on her hand became more uncomfortable than the sensation in her chest. ¡°Your hand?¡± Hearing his query, Gloria silently stared at Kaien with deep, dark blue eyes. ¡°Duke.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your answer to my question?¡± A sharp, intense gaze probed Kaien as she asked that question. ¡®Even though I¡¯m trying to hide my nervousness, why is my voice shaking?¡¯ Her voice shook as a wave of weakness threatened to flood Gloria¡¯s mind, but more focused on Kaien¡¯s response, she intensified her focus. ¡°The answer¡­¡± ¡®Wait, what happened?¡¯ Instead of answering the Emperor¡¯s question quickly, Kaien showed a relaxed attitude and swiped his chin with his hand. Bewildered by Kaien¡¯s behavior of tilting his head slightly and slurring his words, Gloria¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®What- what is this man trying to say?¡¯ Kaien smiled as if pleased with her mouth slightly open in surprise, looking at him as if she couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. At his attitude, her eyes opened wider, puzzled by the sudden smile on his lips. The Duke spoke with a troubled expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can recall the question you a¨C¡± ¡°Duke!!!¡± ¡°I am truly sorry, Your Majesty.¡± At Kaien¡¯s shameless apology, Gloria couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment. Uncontrite despite his previous expression of regret, Kaien responded to her exasperated cry by continuing to inquire as to whether he had ever received a request from her. ¡°If you tell me what the question was, I¡¯ll answer right away.¡± Seeing the joy sparkling subtly in his eyes as he spoke, Gloria screamed silently. She had never seen him smile like that in her life, and it was the first time he had behaved that way before her so she was at a loss as to what to do. Although different from the urge she felt with Erun, an uncontrollable desire to impale his shin with the high heels she was wearing filled Gloria¡¯s mind. However¡­ ¡®I know it will be my foot that hurts if I kick him.¡¯ Gloria covered her face with her hands as she glanced at Kaien¡¯s composed expression. His purple eyes were filled with mischief. The offer he said he couldn¡¯t remember echoed in Gloria¡¯s mind. ¡°Be my Empress, Kaien.¡± ¡°Marry me, Duke. If you marry me, I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you as much as you want.¡± ¡®Oh. My. God.¡¯ With the embarrassment of her previous overtures overtaking her, Gloria felt as if she had lost her mind. ¡®Didn¡¯t you threaten a young man with marriage after doing a kabedon?!¡¯1 Gloria couldn¡¯t believe she even spat out such libertine lines promising to give him whatever he wanted. When the ¡®scene in question¡¯ came to mind, Gloria wanted to run away as soon as possible, feeling heat and shame rising from her toes. Gloria, screaming internally in shame, turned red as a tomato, and Kaien observed such a face¡­ ¡°Pfft¨C¡± ¡°You!¡± Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold his laughter. Gloria¡¯s eyes flashed with murderous intent, feeling the laughter coming from the man standing in front of her. Kaien erased the smile from his face as soon as he saw the killing glare, but he couldn¡¯t hide his trembling shoulders. Gloria pierced his shoulders with her eyes and resentfully exclaimed. ¡°Knowing everything you ask such questions¡­ are you trying to tease me right now?¡± ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡± At Gloria¡¯s solemn words, Kaien bowed, asking for forgiveness. She flinched but then became more brazen. With her chin slightly raised, Gloria looked down at Kaien, still bowed before her, and asked. ¡°So, what¡¯s your answer?¡± ¡°My answer is¡­¡± ¡°I kindly answered you despite your mean question. So now I guess you¡¯ll give me the answer I want to hear?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you going to say no after playing with me like that?¡± ¡®If you do, after I¡¯ve finished Erun, you are next.¡¯ Gloria¡¯s deep blue eyes gleamed threateningly, staring intently at Kaien. His shoulders shuddered, but it was clear that the Emperor would be very angry if he laughed once again. She might get so angry that her pretty eyes like the sea will be full of tears¡­ Shamed by the sudden image, Kaien smiled bitterly and raised his head. Then, his eyes caught and were caught by Gloria, shining brightly with her back to the sun. He reached out to her and called her softly. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes blinked at the unexpected action, but as she was tired of feeling anger she held out her hand. A pale, beautiful woman¡¯s hand rested on his long, hard fingers. Kaien looked at her hand quietly. A small, fine hand betrayed by someone she trusted; and a mouth, which had never said a word of offense to anyone, shouted that she would get rid of everyone. The noblest woman of all, who once showed the brightest smile like the goddess¡¯ statue in the temple, now wore a sad smile. Because of one person. Erasing the figure of a gently smiling blonde man in his mind, Kaien lowered his lips to the back of Gloria¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­!¡± Her eyes widened as Kaien¡¯s soft moist lips pressed against her skin. Even though the kiss was a formal vow of his loyalty to her as his master, Gloria couldn¡¯t withstand the heat and stimulation that crept into her palm and shook her heart. Without leaving her hand, Kaien lifted his eyes and looked at her. Gloria gasped, unable to breathe properly as she met those dark, deep purple eyes full of unknown desire. She tried to hold Kaien just to eliminate Erun. ¡®But why do I feel as if I have been caught instead?¡¯ At the sight of Gloria frozen speechless, Kaien asked with a satisfied smile. ¡°Did you ask me to be your Gukseo, Your Majesty?¡± Unable to reply, Gloria just nodded. Kaien slowly placed his fingers on the Emperor¡¯s hand. Her eyelids fluttered as she felt a large hand clasping her own, slowly caressing her wrist, squeezing her tightly as if to never let her go. With a drowsy gaze and a seductive smile as if trying to bewitch her, Kaien looked at Gloria and gave her the long-awaited answer. ¡°Then I will give myself to you. Have me, Your Majesty.¡± ¡ª¡ª 1. [Kabedon (Kabe: wall, Don: the sound produced after hitting the wall lol) is a popular behavior on anime or manga where someone locks their love interest against a wall, usually with an arm on the side so the person can¡¯t escape]? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 16 - A Peculiar Rumor About Them Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 16 ¨C A Peculiar Rumor About Them ¡°¡­!¡± At Kaien¡¯s declaration, Gloria widened her eyes, and her jaw dropped. It was the answer she wanted so much, but she never thought he would give her that desired response. Looking at her surprised expression, Kaien spoke again with a mischievous smile on his lips. ¡°Now that I have given you the answer you were looking for, this makes it perfect for each of us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kaien slowly rose, his image reflected in the trembling blue eyes staring at him. Yet, he didn¡¯t release the hand he was holding but half-closed his eyes and spoke with an odd satisfaction in his voice. ¡°You said you¡¯d give me anything I want, didn¡¯t you? Then, Her Majesty is mine now.¡± ¡°Ho- however you¡­ you hate me, right?¡± Anxious, Gloria looked at him and asked. ¡®Why is this man, who looked at me as if he hated me until yesterday, talking in such a manner?¡¯ His eyes seemed to say he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of her question, so Gloria repeated again, ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that when we were young, but after I was engaged to Erun you avoided me and frowned every time we met.¡± ¡°That¨C¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy the Duke is willing to cooperate, but this answer is too unexpected. Until yesterday you were talking about leaving this country and abandoning your household and honor just for Diana, right?¡± Hearing her confused questions Kaien remained silent. He was the man who said he would leave the country even if he had to run away with his younger sister. He was the man who shouted his resentment toward the Emperor. ¡®Then why?¡¯ Gloria wanted to hear an answer and yet, she felt anxious. Doubts crept into her heart that even this person might stab her in the back later. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Gazing silently at the anxious and distrustful Emperor¡¯s eyes, Kaien spoke again. But instead of answering, Gloria just looked at him while trembling. Did he feel sorry for her? Kaien raised his hand and tucked a strand of her disheveled red hair behind Gloria¡¯s ear. Her eyes widened feeling the soft touch, unlike his hard fingertips. Facing her, Kaien slowly opened his mouth in a dark, subdued voice. ¡°I hated you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing such honest words, Gloria shivered. Wrapping his hands around her shoulders, he continued speaking. ¡°If you chose Erun, you¡¯d rather be happy. Why do you always appear before my eyes making me go crazy?¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡± Hearing him full of contempt and pain from the past, Gloria couldn¡¯t finish speaking. Because Kaien¡¯s face before her was full of regret. ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t say anything. Seeing her bite her lip, Kaien kept talking with a self-mocking smile. ¡°The price of shutting my mouth knowingly was exorbitant, and I cowardly blamed you, lamenting my misfortune and despair¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Gloria¡¯s face distorted witnessing Kaien slowly bowing his head. He still remembered it. He had tried to run to his younger sister as she fell powerlessly like a withered petal. His face showed anguish that penetrated the soul, as if the world was collapsing. But that lasted for just a moment. When the air pierced his lungs and he opened his eyes again, he was back in the past. Diana was alive and his enemy was like a black beast. And¡­ He returned to the time before such a man had ensnared her. As he encountered Gloria in Erun¡¯s grasp, Kaien felt his heart burn darkly. At the same time, he resented Emperor Gloria. He knew. Kaien was well aware of how cowardly he was when he came to tell her now. He should have defended the Emperor by pushing out Erun, who had contrived to become regent using all kinds of schemes. He should have been by Gloria¡¯s side as she was driven by beasts and suffered from the crown of thorns on her head. Gloria was the only descendant of the Royal Family, yet couldn¡¯t act her part as the Imperial Princess for reasons unknown at the time, and he should have aided her to become a monarch who would have gone down in history. However, ¡®I didn¡¯t do it.¡¯ Kaien clenched his fists and his expression twisted. It was he who left Gloria alone on the battlefield, but a murderous rage from the past surged when he remembered himself shouting and hating Gloria. Like an idiotic jerk, his face was filled with pain and regret. Seeing him like that, Gloria stretched out her hand involuntarily. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Perhaps surprised to feel that white hand on his fist clenched strongly enough to make his knuckles white, Kaien¡¯s eyes widened. Gloria smiled when she saw that a bit of light had entered his purple eyes, which had been filled with deep despair. There was no need for an apology now. Things had already happened, and the chance to change the future has come to those who once endured a tragic death. An opportunity that came after offering ¡ª Gloria raised one corner of her mouth and whispered as if telling a secret. ¡°Then¡­ we¡¯re in the same boat, Duke.¡± Even at this time, that damn fianc¨¦ must be moving his ¡®Desire¡¯ on the chessboard. Gloria had decided it would be more beneficial to remove the main culprit instead of issuing an apology, stared at Kaien and said. ¡°Now, I won¡¯t tolerate it if you desert me, Duke.¡± Afraid that Kaien would change his mind and run away, Gloria clasped his hands tightly. Hands small enough to cover with one hand of his, he could even hold them with his fingers. ¡°Pfthahaha.¡± Kaien started to laugh. Startled by the bright laugh that she had never heard even as a child, Gloria¡¯s eyes widened. Laughing at her action of holding his hands just in case she could detain him, Kaien opened his mouth to correct her fear. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know, but once again, it¡¯s Gukseo, not Empress, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say Empress, who will refuse? Just accept it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Gukseo, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°If the Emperor says it¡¯s Empress, then it¡¯s Empress! If I say it¡¯s a dog, it¡¯s a dog! No counter is allowed, Duke!¡± Gloria released his hand and calmly said in a solemn voice. Seeing her exhibit the dignity of a monarch in each word and action, Kaien frowned and asked, ¡°Are you thinking of becoming a tyrant after the return?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bad either.¡± Holding her chin in her hand, Gloria briefly pondered before answering his question. Imagining her not as a good monarch but as a tyrant laughing like a madman made Kaien shake his head. It was something he never wanted to imagine. ¡°Anyway, Empress is a no, Your Majesty,¡± Kaien said, speaking with a sigh. But Gloria pretended not to hear him. ¡°Empress!¡± ¡°Gukseo.¡± ¡°Are you defying your Emperor, Duke?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak with dignity only at times like this.¡± Far from succumbing to Gloria¡¯s stern voice, Kaien coldly refused. The two of them arguing over such an absurd title suddenly had warm smiles on their faces. * * * The past when Gloria Blake Vierant celebrated her 18th birthday. At that time, nobles and bureaucrats paid attention as to who would marry the Imperial Princess; Marquis Erun Lebossi, or Duke Kaien Ludenberg. ¡°¡­¡± In fact, no one was curious about the thoughts of Princess Gloria. ¡°¡­¡± She gripped the bouquet she received as a birthday present. * * * A few days after the two met, strange rumors began to circulate through the Imperial Palace. Kaien and Gloria had a secret meeting. Those who heard the rumors laughed or shook their heads and turned away as if it was not worth hearing anymore, but as time went on, the nobles began to notice the visible relationship between the two. Kaien Ludenberg had never met the Emperor except for official duties. For that reason, he had never asked for a solo meeting and had kept his distance from Gloria to the point of it being disconcerting to see him suddenly getting close to her. Everyone started to run their mouths, following with sparkling eyes the movements of the two. ¡°They both visited Her Majesty, has that ever happened before?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the late Emperor pair her with the Marquis? There¡¯s no way Her Majesty would act against his will.¡± A noble waved his hand and answered as if it were ridiculous. But the other party refuted him with a serious tone. ¡°You don¡¯t know that! Didn¡¯t you hear that Her Majesty hit the Marquis recently?¡± ¡°It must have been spread by those who intended to cause harm. Do you think it makes sense? Her Majesty. She¡¯s a foolish Princess who couldn¡¯t even be recognized as Crown Princess by the late Emperor.¡± The other person hurriedly spoke out as if he believed such rumors. ¡°It¡¯s not that. Someone saw the Marquis¡¯ face that day. His swollen cheeks¡­¡± ¡°Hooo¡­¡± It was not specific, but the mere fact that someone said they saw that only reinforced the rumor of discord between the Marquis and the Emperor. When the power structure they thought would never change suddenly shook, they swallowed and began to roil their brain cells. Since she had never shown any signs of disliking or rejecting Erun, they believed the Imperial marriage would go smoothly! The news, of course, reached Erun¡¯s ears. Clang! ¡°Kaien, you damn bastard!¡± ¡°Ma- Marquis, please calm down!¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m going to calm down?¡± Erun¡¯s normally friendly and smiling face was filled with anger and humiliation. ¡®He¡¯s a person who never gets mad but I guess he couldn¡¯t stand the news.¡¯ The nobleman who had regularly visited Erun and reported every move was startled, but inside he clicked his tongue. Erun threw the teacup he was holding and slammed the table with his fists while inevitably grinding his teeth. ¡®Kaien Ludenberg!!!¡¯ His green eyes were filled with hatred. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 17 - Why Did You Kiss Me? Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 17 ¨C Why Did You Kiss Me? ¡°Marquis.¡± The aide carefully called Erun, who was so angry that red blood started to flow down through the gap between his clenched fists. However, the sound didn¡¯t reach the Marquis¡¯ ears. He said, revealing his teeth to the nobleman who crouched before him. ¡°Who spread those rumors in the Imperial Palace? Haven¡¯t you found it yet?!¡± ¡°I- I¡¯m looking for it, but none of them say¨C¡± ¡°You idiot! Of course, no one would say anything!¡± ¡°Aahk!¡± Unable to contain his anger, Erun grabbed the ashtray from the table and threw it at the incompetent nobleman standing before him. Pak! The person couldn¡¯t avoid it and was hit on the head, collapsing to the floor, but Erun didn¡¯t care. ¡®Gloria Blake!¡¯ He glared straight ahead as if Gloria was in front of him. ¡°How dare you betray me, your fianc¨¦?¡± ¡®Why did the girl who only smiled at me and did anything I¡­!¡¯ He felt a greater sense of betrayal and resentment toward Gloria than Kaien. Furious, Erun ground his jaw and spoke to the assistant behind him. ¡°I¡¯m a fool for believing in incompetent things. Find it yourself, Xenick.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At his command, the assistant called Xenick bowed his head and replied shortly. Rubbing his hand over his face in anger, Erun thought he couldn¡¯t remain still after not receiving a report about this incident, not even from his planted spy, the brainless Baroness Berne. * * * ¡°You must be going insane by now.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Meanwhile, Gloria was hosting her first small tea party after being crowned Emperor, smiling brightly. She offered tea to a count¡¯s Young Lady who was tilting her head and spoke to the others. ¡°Thank you all for attending such a small party. How hard it was to have only men in this desolate Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°We are sorry for not coming often, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°We should have paid our respects, but we cannot easily enter the Palace¡­ I¡¯m sorry for the late greeting.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how happy I am to have a small party like this.¡± At Gloria¡¯s regretful words, the young ladies and madams smiled busily and began chattering. As they said, the Imperial Palace was not open to anyone, so it was quite difficult for noblewomen to meet the Emperor unless it was an official party. ¡°I¡¯m even more sorry if you say that. I¡¯ll open the Palace and invite you all from time to time.¡± ¡°Oh! That¡¯s great news. I¡¯ll have to tell everyone.¡± Gloria gracefully lowered her cup and gave a pretty smile. Seeing Gloria smiling like a young Lady their age instead of keeping her appearance as Emperor, the women waved their fans and began to fuss. ¡®Why, don¡¯t you know how quickly rumors can spread through your mouths?¡¯ Gloria¡¯s dark blue eyes shone coldly. The mouths of the court servants, who were thoroughly educated to prevent being used in the power struggle of nobles and losing their lives, were like a grave. So, she chose ¡®Ladies¡¯ who were tired of their boring daily life. At a time when they couldn¡¯t go about unescorted, the salons were deadly dull, and since the Imperial Palace hosted far too few banquets, this scandal was far too amusing for them. ¡®Certainly, it will be inflated several times while circulating.¡¯ Smiling like a nightingale, Gloria observed the women. Who would think these noblewomen will be spreading lowly rumors?¡¯ If anyone asked, they would faintly claim they heard it somewhere. It was disgraceful as a nobleman to gossip about unconfirmed news. Especially for those with high status. Later, even if Erun tried to find the starting point of the scandal, it was obvious that they would assert they had heard it somewhere, so Gloria couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Watching the smiling women, she thought of Kaien and their chat a few days earlier. ¡°You want to spread a rumor?¡± After they ended their silly fight over a word, Gloria¡¯s eyes widened at Kaien¡¯s plan. The man said as he plucked fallen leaves from the Emperor¡¯s head. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be possible since the engagement ceremony was held not too long ago? You¡¯ll be getting married in two months, so how do you plan to break it off?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± When Kaien gently looked down and asked, Gloria covered her eyes with her hands. With Kaien¡¯s cooperation, she was planning to recruit the royalists and push Erun away from politics. That was why she wanted to hold on to Kaien, one of the contributors to the Imperial foundation and the most powerful household after the Imperial Family. ¡®I didn¡¯t think there would be a scandal here.¡¯ Erun was clearly guilty of murdering the late Emperor, but there was no solid evidence to break the wedding ceremony. Kaien¡¯s words were tempting because it was obvious he would have got rid of the tiniest evidence upon the smallest hint or suspicion¡­ ¡®When should I tell you this?¡¯ Looking at Kaien, who was completely unaware of the late Emperor¡¯s murder, Gloria remained silent. She knew how much Kaien wanted to throw Erun into hell after breaking the marriage ceremony. ¡®Didn¡¯t he also lose his younger sister to the damn bastard he trusted?¡¯ ¡®The feud between me and the marquis has already spread in the Imperial Palace. I have to shake this part more so he¡¯ll focus on this only.¡¯ Gloria bit her thumb anxiously, trying to calm the impatience that was rising from the depths. ¡®Damn bastard, how do I make him suffer? Erun you damn¨C!¡¯ While cursing in her mind, Kaien silently watched Gloria. It was something more. Gloria¡¯s hatred toward Erun was greater than he had expected, and, as far as Kaien knew, she was the type of person who would end up confiscating his noble title, removing his status and property, and sending him into exile. However, the sight of her struggling to put Erun on the execution pyre somehow made his heart ache. Unaware of Kaien¡¯s thoughts, Gloria said with frustration. ¡°But the mouths of court servants are quite heavy. And I don¡¯t want to sacrifice the people of the Imperial Palace for this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I plan to use others.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Ladies.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at his answer, but she soon frowned. It was because she didn¡¯t have any ladies. Noble officials neglected her, perhaps because she was reluctant to appear as the first Empress of the Empire, and to make matters worse, meek Gloria was forced to sit on the throne due to father¡¯s sudden death and couldn¡¯t come to terms with their rejection. As a result, Erun used his position as her fianc¨¦ and pulled strings to move the forces who would support him and drove off those that supported the late Emperor. He said he was doing it for Gloria and thoroughly prevented her from making friends with anyone. ¡°Such outrageous bastard.¡± Once again, Gloria cursed aloud, trembling in anger due to his petty tricks. Everything went smoothly, and since Erun was capable enough to stand as the Emperor¡¯s aide at a young age, the forces naturally gathered around him. To him, Gloria was just a stepping stone. ¡®I¡¯m angry at Erun for cutting off my hands and feet, but I¡¯m angrier at my pathetic self.¡¯ Gloria¡¯s eyes glittered in rage. She closed her eyes. Slowly thinking¡­ Erun¡¯s neck¡­ But to make sure she could tightly clutch it, she tilted her head. ¡®I might not have any lady friends right now, but I can¡¯t expose Diana to anything dangerous.¡¯ Erun was against Gloria meeting with noble ladies. Even though she had her own power, Erun was the one who didn¡¯t allow even a maidservant for herself, so she had no one right now. At that moment, ¡°Duchess Praud?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes twinkled as the old lady came to mind. A Royal living in the Imperial Palace, surrounded by many ladies without any interference. Kaien nodded in response to Gloria¡¯s answer and added to her idea. ¡°To be exact, the Duchess¡¯ ladies.¡± ¡°But how? They always flock around the Duchess nor do they approach me.¡± Gloria stamped her foot on the ground in frustration. Kaien burst out laughing involuntarily, thinking she looked just like an angry rabbit stomping its paw. ¡°Pffft¨C¡± ¡°Duke!¡± Noticing the reason for his laughter, Gloria screamed, unable to hide her red cheeks. Kaien quickly changed his posture at the Emperor¡¯s anger, but his smile still lingered. ¡®Let¡¯s use Duchess Praud to spread the rumors.¡¯ After calming down, Gloria pondered Kaien¡¯s suggestion. Duchess Praud was at a loss. She had been careful to prevent the ladies of her social circle from going near Gloria except for public affairs, to prevent them from being used as political tools. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time to worry about such things, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°The timing is perfect.¡± ¡®Timing?¡¯ At those words, Gloria was confused and looked at Kaien, and instead of explaining, he gently wrapped his hand around her small, soft hand. ¡®Why my hand? So suddenly. Why is this man who was just laughing lifting my hand as if about to kiss it?¡¯ And her prediction was right. Peck- Kaien¡¯s kiss was reckless enough to make a sound and Gloria stiffened under it. ¡®Wh- why? Why the hell?¡¯ The back of her hand was red as if something hot had touched it, and Gloria heard a buzzing sound in her ear and the sound of the wind blowing. The tips of her toes tickled. Feeling anger and heat rising on her face, she pursed her lips. Kaien smiled broadly when he saw her blush creep up her neck. Gloria tightly closed her eyes to shut out the purple eyes that examined her as if not wanting to miss the twitching reaction of her lips. ¡°¡­!¡± It passed through the back of her hand and into the palm this time. The soft, moist lips left a hot sensation in her palm, and then he slowly moved his head along Gloria¡¯s fingers. ¡°Why, why?¡± Gloria asked him, barely controlling her trembling lips. Although she understood his intentions, his behavior was far too odd. As she quivered and shouted internally, Kaien replied with a grin. ¡°Rumors that start with ¡®I saw it¡¯ instead of ¡®I heard it¡¯ tend to last longer.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 18 - Assuring The Word Spreads Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 18 ¨C Assuring the Word Spreads ¡°What do you¡ª No way!¡± At Kaien¡¯s strange pronouncement, Gloria hurriedly looked at her hand. Of course, he didn¡¯t have red lipstick nor did he kiss her hard, so the back of her hand was still smooth and unmarked. He stroked her cheek as if happy to see her unable to grasp the meaning of his words. ¡°Duke¡­!¡± His touch felt very hot yet careful, as if he caressed a weak petal. As he drew closer to her, noting her long eyelashes fluttering like butterflies, her red-tinted lips clasped nervously under her white pearl-like teeth¡­ her sweet scent brushing his nose, Kaien¡¯s eyes grew darker, filled with unknown desire. It was only to spread rumors. The more their body temperature blended and the more their fingers were entangled, the more they could think of anything. They sighed hotly, wordlessly, and faced each other with eyes filled with something inexplicable. He wanted to swallow her whole. Rumors or whatever, Kaien wanted to be faithful to the desires that slowly rose from deeply within. Crazy. Even if he was crazy, now he thought he was beyond crazy. ¡®What would it taste like to cover her cheeks so she can only see me and swallow those sweet ruby lips?¡¯ Unknowingly, Kaien drew his face closer to her, driven by the irrational thirst that welled in his chest. Swallowing, Gloria closed her eyes tightly upon seeing his neck move greatly, ¡®I died due to poison and now I¡¯ll die because of this man.¡¯ Gloria was about to push him away, saying she would return to the Lord if he kept moving his face closer with that kind of deep gaze, ¡°Hush.¡± Kaien covered her lips with his index finger and approached her ear instead of her lips to whisper. ¡°The ladies are watching.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± As he said ¡®Ladies¡¯, Gloria reflexively tried to turn her head, but Kaien cupped her cheeks in his palms. His move prevented her from turning her head, and Gloria tightly closed her eyes again. ¡®This is acting. It¡¯s just acting to spread rumors!¡¯ Although the sly smile was hard to bear, the body temperature was so stimulating that she felt giddy. Kaien smiled faintly observing Gloria¡¯s reaction and glanced to the side. He saw women hiding and peeking from behind trees. Two in the tree on the left. Three in the tree on the right. ¡®If it¡¯s not just one or two, then it¡¯ll be easier.¡¯ Kaien pretended not to see the hem of the clearly visible dresses and reached out to stimulate the ladies¡¯ imagination even more. No, he tried to reach out to Gloria. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Kaien¡¯s eyes widened as two slender arms hugged his back. As Gloria hugged him tightly, her faint scent grew stronger and stimulated him further. His upper body hardened and Gloria, feeling it, buried her blushing face in his chest and said softly. ¡°If we¡¯re going to do it anyway, it¡¯s better to do it right.¡± Trying to convince herself that it was for a purpose and trying to bury her shyness at displaying an unfamiliar side of herself, she closed her eyes tightly again and hugged Kaien¡¯s back more tightly still. ¡°¡­¡± Not only did she wrap her arms around him but also locked her hand together. Suddenly caught in a situation where he couldn¡¯t move even in a typhoon, Kaien straightened his body. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Flinching at the hoarse voice that seemed to hold something untamed and as answer, Gloria rested her forehead on his chest. ¡®It¡¯s just a play.¡¯ We even held hands for the same purpose. Gloria bit her lower lip as the emotions she had contained were leaking through the cracks in her shattered heart. Feelings from a past where she had no other choice but to accept her fianc¨¦. Gloria faced Kaien, who looked at her with his deep purple eyes wavering slightly. Fearing that this complex emotion, which seemed to drive her into an endless abyss, would be transmitted to Kaien, she quickly avoided his gaze. Perhaps sensing her arms were dropping, Kaien wrapped his big palms around Gloria¡¯s back. ¡°Duke¡­!¡± ¡°A little bit.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just a little bit more.¡± He hugged her tightly enough to suffocate, but Gloria inhaled sharply at the heartbreaking voice whispering in her ear. ¡®It¡¯s my own delusion.¡¯ Gloria struggled to move her head to another place at the subtle scent of Kaien caressing the tip of her nose and the warmth she felt from the close body. And as she did, she saw nothing more than¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± It was the hem of a colorful dress protruding from behind a tree. She closed her eyes tightly again, having forgotten at the moment that Duchess Praud¡¯s ladies were witnesses. ¡®Crazy. I¡¯m so crazy!¡¯ ¡®What kind of situation was this, and what was I feeling? Did he notice my feelings?¡¯ Kaien silently held Gloria deep in his arms and whispered in her ear softly. ¡°Please be patient.¡± At the sound of Kaien¡¯s breath and his low voice tickling her ears, Gloria nodded frantically. ¡®Rumors or whatever! I can¡¯t do it! I want to run away!! I¡¯m going crazy!!!¡¯ Gloria wanted to cry with her face buried in Kaien¡¯s chest. It was so embarrassing that she felt as if steam was rising from her body. ¡®Okay. Let¡¯s think like this: I¡¯m hugging the tree. I am hugging a tree! I. Am. Hugging. A. Tree!!!¡± Whether he knew Gloria¡¯s feelings or not, a smile began to form on Kaien¡¯s lips as if he felt better with the force of her grip. And with that satisfied expression, he turned his head toward the ladies hiding behind the trees. With a loud ¡®Kyaah!¡¯ They lifted the hems of their dresses and ran away from the scene. ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± Watching the backs of the ladies fleeing in the distance, Kaien spoke, and Gloria pushed his chest away with her hand. Kaien felt strangely regretful at her rush for distance but slowly released her. Seeing her head lowered as soon as she fell from his arms, Kaien cautiously called her, thinking that maybe he had gone too far. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± For some reason, there was no response. Flustered by the lack, Kaien wrapped his hands around Gloria¡¯s cheeks and made her, still facing the ground, look up. And as soon as he looked at the Emperor¡¯s face, the Duke¡¯s face turned deathly pale. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± A small moan escaped Gloria¡¯s lips. Her face was bright red as a wild rose and¡­ warm blood dripped from her nose. In front of such a sight he had ever experienced before, Kaien lost his usual pace and shouted at her. ¡°Wake up, Gloria!¡± Instead of answering his yelling, Gloria kept repeating the same phrase over and over. ¡°I¡¯m hugging a tree¡­ I¡¯m hugging¡­ tree¡­¡± ¡°Damn it! Gloria¡­!¡± Responding to her unusual state, Kaien hastily lifted Gloria. Her voluminous dress skirt was very annoying but couldn¡¯t be torn apart, so Kaien secured her in his arms and ran towards her Palace with all his might. ¡°You-! Your Majesty¡­!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± As soon as they entered the palace, the court ladies screamed and ran toward them. Why would the person who had gone out unharmed a while ago be bleeding? Making eye contact with the court ladies approaching them, Kaien shouted with urgency. ¡°A physician or a high priest, bring anyone immediately!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± As he hastily shouted, they rushed towards the Main Palace for the court physician or the high priest. In the meantime, Kaien strode towards Gloria¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Diana and Baroness Berne had rushed out due to the fuss of the court ladies and their faces paled. ¡®Why did Gloria, who had been fine until a while ago, come back with a nosebleed and carried in Kaien¡¯s arms?!¡¯ Amid the commotion, Gloria covered her face with her hands and spoke in a voice that sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s nothing?!¡± It was none other than Kaien who shouted angrily at her words. As he covered her nose with a handkerchief, he looked down at Gloria with his face showing all his concern and anxiety. ¡®Why the hell? Why all of a sudden?¡¯ Kaien couldn¡¯t quite comprehend the current situation. Why did Gloria, who was in his arms, suddenly have a nosebleed with a heated face like that? Did she have some chronic disease that he hadn¡¯t heard about? On the other hand, Gloria knew the reason for the nosebleed and swallowed her tears. She wanted to kick everyone the hell out and just crouch down on the floor in a small, pathetic ball¡­ And after such a commotion. Kaien frowned greatly at the physician¡¯s and high priest¡¯s opinions that the Emperor had a nosebleed from a sudden rise in fever due to unknown reasons. * * * Afterward, Gloria noticed that the rumor had spread to some extent, and to inflate it further, she quickly hosted a small tea party and invited the ladies. ¡®I¡¯m amazed how those five spread the rumors so quickly.¡¯ Gloria leisurely sipped her black tea and glanced at the ladies chatting around. They were waving their fans gracefully and smiling like nightingales, but their eyes flashed like hyenas. ¡®It would be nice if someone brought up the unlucky scandal first.¡¯ They were from high-ranked households and didn¡¯t want to gossip about each other like low leveled nobles, so they just sat, glancing at each other and fanning themselves. Observing the ladies busy looking around, Gloria sighed inside and looked down at the teacup. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter whoever¡¯s name comes out, whether it¡¯s Kaien or Erun, somebody please just say something!¡¯ Both Gloria and the ladies were waiting for someone to open the door and broach the topic. Unable to curtail her curiosity any longer, a renamed Countess slammed her fan, folding it, and asked Gloria in a disingenuous tone. ¡°Your Majesty. Do you know of the strange rumors circulating in the palace these days?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 19 - Good At Fighting Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 19 ¨C Good At Fighting ¡°It¡¯s a rumor.¡± ¡°What rudeness to Her Majesty¨C!¡± ¡®How could a noblewoman act so carelessly and show such ugly behavior!¡¯ The Countess blushed under the mix of harsh criticism and contempt in the noble ladies¡¯ gazes. However, thanks to the Countess, Gloria smiled with satisfaction as the ladies who had been wary of the Emperor were clearly influenced by power. ¡®If you bring those rumors here, you might be criticized, but since everyone wants to hear about it anyway, you¡¯ll become the star of the party.¡¯ In her mind, Gloria felt like awarding the Countess a prize. In the past, she would have shrugged in anxiety, but not now. ¡®Who knew I would change like this after being killed once?¡¯ Gloria pretended to drink her tea and quickly glanced at the ladies with cold eyes. Seeing the Countess and all the other ladies staring expectantly like a school of starved angler fish, Gloria replied as if she had not heard anything. ¡°Okay. What are you so curious about? If I know anything, I¡¯ll answer it.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The ladies¡¯ eyes gleamed even more at the Emperor¡¯s words, as she meekly allowed questions. Gloria smiled brightly in front of those clear, obvious gazes. After the rumor spread, they were thinking about probing to their heart¡¯s content and ripping Gloria apart. Thinking it would be fun. ¡®Those who have maintained their neutrality so far will eventually line up, too.¡¯ Gloria swallowed a laugh at the sight of the ladies holding each other in check. It was obvious which rumor was floating around the palace. The fact that Gloria slapped her fianc¨¦ Erun in the face with great anger, and then Kaien and herself creating a strange tableau in the garden. The Emperor smiled bitterly at the young ladies who were looking at her so excited that their cheeks were tinted red like a girl in love. ¡®Whether innocent or not¡­ I wonder what kind of thoughts they¡¯re having.¡¯ Feeling uncomfortable with the ladies giggling excitedly and holding hands between them, Gloria rolled her eyes and looked away. The young ladies whispered to each other about what made the Emperor so impatient. Unlike the young ladies who purely thought of ¡®love,¡¯ Gloria remained silent in the face of the ladies weighing both sides trying to figure out the situation. ¡°Yeah, the Palace is like that,¡± Gloria murmured, taking a teaspoon and stirring her tea. This was the real interior of the Imperial Palace. All that mattered to them was whether Erun or Kaien would end up as Gloria¡¯s husband. No one cared about her life or feelings. ¡®Of course, I can¡¯t help but feel bad.¡¯ Gloria felt bitter at the cold cut of reality. ¡®Yet, if you all think I¡¯ll marry Erun again, you are greatly mistaken.¡¯ An icy chill lingered in Gloria¡¯s dark blue eyes. The Nobles¡¯ attitude, considering that she, having grown up preciously in the palace, should not get involved in court affairs, would no longer prevail in this life. Gloria turned toward the Countess, who was frantic. The Countess¡¯ face was still red, but, as the star of the party, she asked at the expense of shame. ¡°Everyone knows that Her Majesty will marry Marquis Lebossi in two months, but¡­ these days, strange rumors are circulating regarding the Duke of Ludenberg, so I am greatly worried about that.¡± ¡°Goodness¡­!¡± ¡°Countess Karol refrain from speaking such words!¡± ¡®Heyy¡­ you played all your cards in one turn¡­¡¯ Gloria¡¯s eyes widened at the spectacle of Countess Karol and the angry ladies. ¡®One side is overdoing it to become the star of the party, and I guess the angry side is part of Erun¡¯s faction.¡¯ Gloria saw Countess Karol bowing her head under the harsh criticism of the ladies. She would have asked and prepared to slander her, yet Gloria felt a little pity for the way the Countess lowered her tail so easily. Nonetheless, Gloria listened to the voice coming from the other side. ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. The Imperial marriage is two months away but even Her Majesty can know love, too. A couple must have affection to last a long time, right?¡± ¡°An Imperial marriage is important, but a marriage without love¡­ Just thinking about it is terrible.¡± ¡°Even if she is engaged, Her Majesty can choose a husband. For the sake of the Empire, she will form better ties with a better family.¡± When the phrase ¡®better family¡¯ came out of a Lady¡¯s mouth, Erun¡¯s side inevitably ground their teeth. This was because, of course, if the family was higher than the Marquisate of Lebossi, they were obviously referring to the Duchy of Ludenberg. The ladies of Erun¡¯s faction wrinkled their noses as if they had eaten a bug, and the ladies supporting Kaien giggled as if they had already won. Observing them, Gloria let out a small sigh. ¡®If I divorce Kaien later, the Empire will be turned upside down.¡¯ A thirst for blood began to permeate the tea party as butterflies fluttered softly. Gloria had no intention of stopping it in the first place, so she silently watched the two sides skirmish. ¡®Do they understand? The Duke and I are just holding hands for each other¡¯s purpose.¡¯ For Gloria, this marriage was merely a means to weaken Erun¡¯s power. And when they found the evidence that he had assassinated the late Emperor, she planned to send all who had helped him to death with Erun immediately. After removing the Marquis like that, Gloria intended to divorce and help Kaien emigrate to another country as he wanted. ¡®How can I ask the man who was executed for my own stupidity to stay by my side?¡¯ She was only grateful that, after the regression, Kaien didn¡¯t try to kill her first. ¡®How odious I must be in Kaien¡¯s eyes, who had to witness his own sister¡¯s death because of me¡­¡¯ Gloria¡¯s expression quickly darkened at the memory of Kaien¡¯s cold expression. He avoided her and frowned deeply when they faced each other. He who tried to say something to her but bit his lip hard and turned away. He who hesitated after reaching out his hand and passed by¡­ The amethyst eyes that still shook greatly whenever he saw her, whether in this life or the past one. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Even among all those expressions, his deep voice calling her recently began to stir something inside her. Kaien¡¯s behavior¡ªacting like a lover, kissing her hand, stroking her cheek¡ª was something she had wanted even before the return, no, even before she was engaged to Erun. ¡®Why did you have to have a nosebleed and ruin everything? Stupid Gloria!¡¯ She got angry whenever she recalled that moment when she was overcome by the heat and had a nosebleed. Kaien was doing his part well, but why couldn¡¯t she? Lamenting her foolish behavior, Gloria got depressed. ¡°Um, Your Majesty?¡± The ladies cautiously called out Gloria, whose mood had changed drastically. ¡®No matter how much she¡¯s called the puppet Emperor, no one can stand against her mood!¡¯ While wary of the Emperor, a noble lady gently waved her fan full of feathers and inquired. ¡°How hard must it have been? Originally, Your Majesty would have married the Marquis and passed along the headache of state affairs to your husband while resting comfortably yourself.¡± Gloria clenched her fists tightly at the lady¡¯s question, which seemed disrespectful somehow in contrast to the worried tone as she sighed. ¡®I¡¯ll make sure to get rid of you along with Erun. Enter them on the ¡®To-Kill¡¯ list. Engrave in your heart the names of those who ignored you and disregarded you and eliminate them in the future.¡¯ Gloria once again held a chill light in her eyes and spoke to the restless ladies. ¡°I didn¡¯t know such rumors were going around.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor spread by fools.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, Your Majesty. It¡¯s just a false rumor made up by those who have no chance.¡± At Gloria¡¯s declaration, some of the ladies responded hastily, waving their fans. In response, the ladies who sided with Kaien bit their lips. However, they were still troubled. Those words told them not to daydream since they didn¡¯t stand a chance, so the ladies supporting Kaien rushed to speak. ¡°It¡¯s also a matter of the future of the Empire. I know the Marquis¡¯ reputation well, but Duke Ludenberg leads one of the founding households which helped build the Empire. Have they not been loyal to the Empire and the Imperial Family since ancient times?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Majesty, please, you must form a marriage relationship with someone who will always stand by your side.¡± Those who were angry at the previous argument became even angrier. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Are you saying that the Marquis will betray Her Majesty?¡± ¡°Such rudeness!¡± Gloria and the other ladies watched how these ladies rose from their seats and folded their fans with a loud sound. ¡®It would be nice to have a bigger fight¡­¡¯ Satisfied, Gloria smiled as the ladies began to spar and compete on their own. There was no way the ladies, who continued quarreling and spat out words like poison, could maintain etiquette. Gloria knew that if things got out of control she couldn¡¯t hide it later. ¡®We can slowly stop here.¡¯ ¡°Stop.¡± After the Emperor¡¯s intervention, the ladies coughed embarrassedly and hurriedly sat down. When they had calmed to some extent, Gloria spoke with a troubled expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about the ¡®small meeting¡¯ with the Duke.¡± ¡°Wh- what do you mean?¡± ¡°Is it true that you met the Duke?¡± ¡°Oh my- oh my goodness!¡± The reaction of both sides were polar opposites. Erun¡¯s side jumped up from their seats with pale faces, and Kaien¡¯s side smiled broadly in delight. Feeling the variety of gazes, Gloria smiled and said, ¡°For the future of the Empire, I will marry a capable man. National interest takes precedence over personal feelings.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± As Gloria pronounced the phrase ¡®capable husband¡¯, both sides changed their expressions. ¡®Since both men are talented and capable, they will be even more troubled trying to ferret which one will be the one.¡¯ With a triumphant smile on her face, Gloria thought delightedly. ¡®Okay, now please go back and spread the word. So that the rumor that started small grows big¡­ That way, I¡¯ll have more power to break my engagement.¡¯ A sharp light shone in Gloria¡¯s beautiful folded blue eyes. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 20 - Ex Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 20 ¨C Ex-husband? Or Duke? Gloria rose from her seat saying she was tired and muttered inwardly, twisting the corners of her mouth. ¡°Then, it¡¯s your turn to go down now. You, damn dog.¡± He must have been feeling confident until the rumors started. No matter what, it was the perfect path created at the cost of time, and the late Emperor and not even Kaien intervened. Nevertheless, from now on, Erun would have to work hard if he wanted to protect that path. ¡°If you betray and kill them, you should pay the price.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Replying to the court lady, Gloria smiled and placed her index finger on her lips. At the quieting gesture, the court lady bowed deeply and followed the Emperor as if she had not heard anything. As Gloria walked along the red carpet engraved with gold embroidery, she noticed an open window. The day was so good that it was dazzling. She muttered low, recalling Kaien¡¯s words as he made sure to prevent Diana from assisting the tea party. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± The scandal with Kaien will spread faster, and Ludenberg¡¯s supporters who have been secluded in the countryside will gather strength from now on and aim for the seat next to the Emperor. The moment when Erun¡¯s influence waned in great embarrassment as the Emperor, who had listened to him like a gentle sheep, would now turn her back on him, was the perfect opportunity. ¡®I will have to pursue and obtain every piece of evidence to prove that he is behind Father¡¯s death and that his followers are gnawing at the Empire like a plague while pretending to do everything for the sake of the Empire.¡¯ Once they saw the other side of Erun, who had gone to great lengths to raise his image as a good person through volunteer work, half the Empire would turn their back on him. ¡®Originally, people tend to see only what they want to see. It is obvious when you hear them praise Erun, who executed Duke Ludenberg, poisoned the Emperor, and murdered the late Emperor.¡¯ Gloria thought as she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. Kaien supporters will be a force for her, but that power won¡¯t be hers in the end. As Kaien helps her push Erun away, she must get her hands on a solid supporter. Because you and I have a short-lived relationship that leads to revenge anyway.¡¯ Gloria pressed her lips, trying to ignore the throbbing sensation coming from the depths of her heart. She recalled Kaien kissing the back of her hand with a sweet smile, but the second after, she tried to convince herself he was just her business partner who had done it with a purpose. ¡®So, I must forge my own strength so that it doesn¡¯t matter when you leave.¡¯ Gloria clenched her fists and remembered the list of nobles that she had memorized to check if they could become the Emperor¡¯s strength. * * * As Gloria had thought, the rumors spread as fast as if they had wings. ¡°Newspaper owners must be very excited.¡± As soon as she woke up the next morning, Gloria threw the newspaper she had been reading down on the table. It was expected that newspapers would help spread the word, but the provocative headlines were distasteful. As Gloria was uncomfortable, Baroness Berne piled the newspapers to the side and announced the news of Erun¡¯s visit. ¡°The Marquis keeps asking you to meet, but¡­¡± ¡°Mmh.¡± ¡°Should I reject him again?¡± Seeing Berne¡¯s hesitation, Gloria just put a piece of fruit in her mouth and chewed it. In the prolonged silence, Berne let out a long sigh as if troubled. ¡®Are you impatient because the rumors are getting bigger unexpectedly?¡¯ A deep smile appeared on Gloria¡¯s beautiful face. After the tea party. Newspapers spread scandals as if they were waiting, and Erun¡¯s face hardened whenever he made eye contact with anyone. One of the court ladies following behind said that Erun¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very calm. ¡®Right, yeah. How angry you must be after seeing the collapse of that perfect plan that took you so much time to design.¡¯ Gloria said with a satisfied smile as she twirled her red hair with her index finger. ¡°The Marquis must be anxious, feeling he has been stabbed by his trustworthy knife. He must be wracking his brain scheming how to win his favorite back¡­¡± At Gloria¡¯s smirk, Baroness Berne let out a long sigh. ¡®Where the hell did the kind Emperor who embraced everyone with a soft smile go? Yet¡­ Isn¡¯t this more fitting for the Imperial Palace¡­?¡¯ Baroness Berne looked anxiously at Gloria¡¯s back as she began to change clothes. The Emperor applied red rouge to her lips, which she usually didn¡¯t use saying it was too much, and opened her mouth, watching the Baroness¡¯ nervous reflection through the mirror. ¡°You worry too much. Why? Are you worried about Erun being pushed away?¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty. I¡¯m not like that¡­¡± ¡°Then what is making the Baroness so anxious?¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Seeing Gloria¡¯s twisted smile painted on her red lips, Berne called her painfully. Baroness Berne. She arrived upon the recommendation of Erun and has been in charge of managing the Palace ever since Gloria ascended to the throne. Gloria would have rejected her if the point of return had been when she was still a princess, or at least not long after she had ascended the throne. ¡®But I came back two months before their wedding, and if I get rid of Berne, Erun will install Countess Adlen! Come to think of it, I have to catch that woman too.¡¯ Gloria narrowed her eyes as she remembered that gorgeous fire fox-like woman. ¡°Please die quickly, Your Majesty. That way the Marquis can become the Emperor and I can become his royal concubine.¡± The Countess¡¯ voice as she whispered in her ears while she was dying of poison, still rang in Gloria¡¯s mind. ¡®Anyway, you¡¯ll be thrown away by him in the end, why would you want to be by his side?¡¯ Gloria looked through the mirror at Berne, fiddling with her fingers and pressing her lips together. After sending the Empress away first, the late Emperor had invited Baroness Berne to the Palace. So Gloria often met her. ¡®At that time, I didn¡¯t even see Berne¡¯s face because of the rumors about being my father¡¯s mistress and everything.¡¯ Bothered by her entanglement with the Imperial Family, Gloria finally asked. ¡°Baroness. Do you want me to marry the Marquis?¡± At Gloria¡¯s calm question, Bern bowed deeply and answered. ¡°Yes. Since the late Emperor cared and loved Her Majesty deeply, he must have chosen a good partner for her.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± At Baroness Berne¡¯s words, Gloria put on an exasperated expression. The ladies of the court noticed the Emperor¡¯s change of mood and hastened to finish dressing her. Baroness Berne fell silent at Gloria¡¯s clear sneer. ¡®That smile again.¡¯ Berne¡¯s expression darkened. Since that day, the Emperor had been behaving negatively toward Erun. She tried not to be swayed by rumors by paying attention only to the management of the Palace, but as time passed, the situation became more brutal. In the end, she had no choice but to ask Diana about the situation inside the Main Palace. ¡°Unlike before, Her Majesty now keeps my brother¡­no, keeps Duke Ludenberg by her side. Of course, she¡¯s not ignoring the Marquis, but the situation doesn¡¯t look so good.¡± Diana also had a troubled expression on her face as if she was uncomfortable with this situation. Recalling what she had said, Berne took a few steps back when Gloria, who was finished dressing, stood up. The Emperor spoke with a smile to the nervous Baroness. ¡°The Erun His Majesty my late father chose will certainly strive for the Empire¡¯s development.¡± ¡°I think so, too.¡± ¡°But it won¡¯t last long.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± At Gloria¡¯s cold conclusion, Berne¡¯s eyes widened. The Emperor waved her hand and ordered the court ladies to leave. After everyone left, Gloria sat down on the sofa, motioned Berne to sit too, and leisurely poured tea for her before asking, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you straight up, Baroness. Who will you support?¡± ¡°The Duke and the Marquis¡­ If you¡¯re talking about it, I¡¯ll say the Marquis¡­ ¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not talking about those two men but between me and the Marquis. Who will you choose?¡± Clang! At Gloria¡¯s sudden unexpected question, Berne missed the saucer. The Emperor continued speaking to the Baroness who looked as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°I know you¡¯re not that naive, so why are you so startled?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would ask such a question¡­ I apologize, Your Majesty.¡± Berne barely answered, straining her neck. Gloria looked at the Baroness with her cold blue eyes and opened her mouth once again. ¡°I was not originally raised to become an Emperor. If His Majesty had thought of me as his successor, he wouldn¡¯t have raised me that way. Was it just a way to connect and inherit the Imperial bloodline, or was it a way to help me be Empress with my husband¡¯s help?¡± ¡°You must not think that way, Your Majesty. The late Emperor never thought of Your Majesty with such a mind¡­¡± ¡°But look at the results. Don¡¯t you and I know all too well how Erun treats me?¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Baroness Berne jumped up from her seat and shouted frantically. She rarely acted in such a way but Gloria looked in her brown eyes indifferently. ¡°Unlike the empresses of other countries, I¡¯m struggling to participate in state affairs. Can you really be sure it¡¯s loyalty?¡± ¡°The Marquis is clearly looking after you with all his heart, and he will continue to do so in the future.¡± Tsk. The sound of her tongue-kicking flowed loudly, and Berne squeezed her clasped hands more tightly. Rubbing her forehead with her hand as if she had a headache, the Emperor continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too naive to think that the person who came forward willingly to act as the Emperor¡¯s agent would be satisfied with just that?¡± ¡°That means¡­ no way. Aren¡¯t you saying that the Marquis is going to overthrow Her Majesty¡¯s authority?¡± ¡°Overthrow it? He¡¯ll even foment revolt to try to change the last name of the Imperial Family.¡± ¡°You-Your Majesty!¡± Berne collapsed as if the strength in her legs had disappeared at the sound of Gloria speaking calmly. ¡®Your Majesty has decided that the Marquis will betray her.¡¯ She covered her mouth with both hands and leaned her upper body to her knees. What rang in her mind at that moment was Erun¡¯s trustworthy smile, asking her to take charge of the Palace. ¡°You have come from afar for one reason, Baroness. Please take care of the Palace. There must be others, but since Madam served the late Emperor you will be more trustworthy to take care of Her Majesty.¡± Despite being a Marquis, Erun bowed in front of her and made such a request to her, a mere Baroness. ¡®Are you really saying that the person who only thought of your well-being will betray you, Your Majesty?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 21 - I Wont Let You Go Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 21 ¨C I Won¡¯t Let You Go Gloria looked at the shocked Baroness and said, ¡°I believed. If it¡¯s the Marquis, he will work really hard for this Empire and will be a good companion, even if he doesn¡¯t love me tenderly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Right. Until that moment, I believed. If it was Erun, he wouldn¡¯t betray me.¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Berne couldn¡¯t understand Gloria¡¯s words. Even though it hasn¡¯t happened yet, why was she speaking in past tense? Like someone who has experienced it all. But since Gloria had no intention of telling the truth of her return, she looked into Berne¡¯s eyes and said. ¡°I have a piece of advice for you.¡± At the word ¡®advice,¡¯ the middle-aged woman¡¯s face hardened and her lips began to tremble. ¡°It would be better to stop believing in that good smile the Marquis has. If you are not able to properly procure information in this Palace for him, the Marquis will immediately remove you and place someone else.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­ .¡± ¡°Of course, the Marquis can¡¯t do whatever he wants now, but he can get rid of you smoothly enough. Isn¡¯t it easy enough to create a ¡®plausible cause¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± At Gloria¡¯s strangely nuanced words, Berne¡¯s eyes widened. It was easy to guess at the ¡®plausible cause¡¯ she was talking about. Currently, Gloria was pushing Erun away and, unlike in the past, he could not exercise his authority over palace personnel. Then, the inevitable conclusion was, ¡®He will get rid of you when you die!¡¯ Berne couldn¡¯t even breathe. ¡®Which one should I trust?¡¯ She put her hands on her dizzy head and closed her eyes. Gloria¡¯s words were unbelievable, but if it was the Imperial Palace, if it was a high-ranking nobleman, there was a good chance it could be true. Berne lifted her head and saw Gloria standing in front of her. Gloria was looking straight at her with indescribably deep blue eyes. Berne clasped the dress tightly with her hands damp with nervousness and spoke in a hoarse voice to Gloria. ¡°Obviously, I came to the Palace at the request and recommendation of the Marquis. I was only serving Your Majesty, never the Marquis. Please do not have any doubts about this.¡± ¡°How will you prove it?¡± Despite Berne¡¯s sincerity, Gloria showed a chill attitude. In front of the Emperor who clearly didn¡¯t trust her, Berne had no choice but to bow her head. She had conveyed her sincerity through words, but the Emperor did not believe her, and there was only one thing left for her. ¡®If I can prove it with this, I¡¯m willing to.¡¯ After closing her eyes once and opening them again, Berne, without hesitation, grabbed the letter knife placed on the table and squeezed it roughly. ¡°What¡­?¡± Gloria jumped up from her seat at the Baroness¡¯ unexpected actions. Seeing the startled expression of the Emperor, Berne smiled weakly. ¡°Please forgive me.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes widened even more. Berne closed her eyes tightly and plunged the knife into her chest with all her might. Stab! A dull sound echoed in the bedroom. To prove her loyalty, Baroness Berne pushed the knife hard into her chest. Yet, she opened her eyes as she heard a dull sound rather than feel sharp pain. The first thing she saw was¡­ ¡°Your Majesty!!!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± To stop the noble suicide, Gloria blocked the knife using her own hand. A considerable amount of blood began to pour from Gloria¡¯s hand, and the court ladies who were waiting outside the room hurriedly opened the door at the Baroness¡¯ shout. ¡°Your Majesty!!!¡± Teresa, a court lady who had been by Gloria¡¯s side for many years, rushed in with a pale face and held the Emperor¡¯s arm. Gloria didn¡¯t mind the hand grabbing her arm and spoke to the confused court ladies. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss and quietly bring a heavy-mouthed priest.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± At Gloria¡¯s instructions, the court ladies quickly left the room, and Teresa hurriedly tore a strip from her skirt to staunch the bleeding. ¡°Your Majesty, why¡­¡± Berne couldn¡¯t understand the current situation. She tried to stab a knife in her chest to prove her loyalty, but she didn¡¯t comprehend why Gloria had obstructed it with her own hand. The Emperor said as she stared at the piece of cloth drenched with her blood. ¡°You can¡¯t show your loyalty by killing yourself.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡ª¡± ¡°More than that.¡± Interrupting her, Gloria gave her a meaningful smile and said, ¡°I think I saved your life twice by now?¡± ¡°Two¡­ times?¡± Berne couldn¡¯t understand what Gloria was talking about. Gloria pointed to the hand covered in scarlet stained cloth and said kindly, ¡°I saved you once when a knife was about to stab you, and no matter what the circumstances, the Emperor¡¯s body was wounded. You can be charged with attempted murder of the Emperor, even if it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°I am¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I saved your life twice. If you¡¯re going to throw it away like that, would you rather give it to me?¡± Gloria said as she sat down on the floor and looked at Berne¡¯s trembling back. She knew enough that she could be making a false move. But, as far as she proved this much, she had to hold onto Berne and use her as she could. ¡®If you think about it, she is the person I will need in the future for the case of the late Emperor¡¯s murder. I have to hold her in my hands somehow.¡¯ Berne was the only clue she had at the moment. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if this hand is cut off dozens of times as long as I can find new evidence even if it¡¯s 0.000001%.¡¯ Enduring the throbbing pain, Gloria opened her mouth. ¡°From now on, you are not Erun¡¯s recommendation, but the person who owes your life to me. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t stop you even if you go out on your own feet for attempted murder.¡± Speaking like a tyrant from some novel, Gloria thought her words were both funny and ridiculous. ¡®Are you saying you want to keep me by your side even after this, Your Majesty?¡¯ Berne, unaware of the Emperor¡¯s thoughts, closed her eyes helplessly. Seeing Gloria trying so eagerly to sever her link with the Marquis, even creating such a debt, Berne bit her lip hard and looked at Gloria with red eyes. ¡°There is only one person I serve¡ªYour Majesty, not the Marquis. However, I will say it again here. Even if this life ends here, it only belongs to Your Majesty.¡± Berne shed tears and rested her forehead on the cold floor. Unlike the court ladies, who froze when the Baroness, the person who always kept her head up managing the Palace, bowed to the floor, Gloria leaned into the chair brought by Teresa and spoke satisfied. ¡°Please take good care of me from now on, Baroness Berne.¡± The Emperor smiled brightly, ignoring the blood drenching her sleeves and dress front. * * * Unlike the Emperor who smiled in a good mood, Teresa wanted to take a knife and stab Berne right away. ¡®I really don¡¯t know why you like it so much when you¡¯re hurt, Your Majesty.¡¯ Teresa had sent the court ladies out to drive Berne away and now looked at Gloria with an angry face. She put on a witch-like smile seeing Teresa¡¯s gaze and said softly. ¡°Could I throw away a very tiny possibility that the bastard might have missed? She has to owe it like this so she doesn¡¯t look anywhere else.¡± Teresa felt chills at the sight of the grim Gloria. She rarely hardened her face at the sight of the Emperor no matter what and now asked with a stiff face seeing Gloria¡¯s blood drenching her dress. ¡°What would you do if Princess Diana found out that Your Majesty was injured?¡± ¡°Um?¡± Gloria looked at her with round eyes. ¡®Teresa is the same before and after the return.¡¯ Gloria smirked as she recalled Teresa, who had done everything she could to save her. Gloria said in a confident voice. ¡°If it were Teresa, she¡¯d make sure no one tells her that the Emperor was hurt.¡± ¡°Haaa¡­¡± At Gloria¡¯s words, Teresa let out a long sigh. Looking at her, troubled, the Emperor spoke sincerely. ¡°Teresa. My hand hurts so much.¡± Hearing the Emperor¡¯s childish complaint, the court lady replied sternly. ¡°You have earned it.¡± * * * ¡®What is this situation?¡¯ She was out for her usual walk, but when she met the two men in front of her, Duchess Praud frowned. ¡®The garden roads became a battlefield in an instant.¡¯ Unlike the garden where the pleasant wind blows around the beautiful flowers, the atmosphere on the sidewalk was horrendous. Because of Gloria¡¯s scandal, she avoided the usual paths because she didn¡¯t want to be caught around dung flies, yet the current situation was like this. ¡°Oh my, I never thought I¡¯d see a scene like this.¡± ¡°Quiet, that¡¯s imprudent.¡± ¡°The Duchess is more focused than me.¡± ¡°Shh. I can¡¯t hear you.¡± At Duchess Proud¡¯s words, the ladies pouted, but quickly held their breath and turned their attention again to the two men staring at each other. Marquis Erun Lebossi had a bright yet fierce smile on his face, and Duke Kaien Ludenberg stood still, eyeing the man in front of him as if watching a small beast trembling. Kaien¡¯s gaze seemed to say ¡®Let¡¯s see how reckless you are.¡¯ Erun ground his teeth. ¡®I have to see the bastard I hate so early in the morning, so unfortunate.¡¯ Erun sighed and swept his hair back with his hand. Exclamations poured out of the mouths of the hiding ladies as his shining blonde hair fluttered in the sunlight. ¡°Oh my!¡± ¡°Goodness! He¡¯s really cool! He¡¯s like a painting.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Seeing his hair that seemed to gleam more than the sun, the ladies let out a sigh and blushed while screaming, and Duchess Praud glared at them and motioned to keep silent. The ladies quickly shut their mouths at the ferocious gaze of the Duchess and held their breath as they re-focused on the two men. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 22 - Ex Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 22 ¨C Ex-husband And Prospective Husband On the other hand, Kaien was taken aback by Erun¡¯s mournful expression. ¡®If he had chosen to be an actor, he would have been very popular. Then, your name could be known not only in the Empire but throughout the continent, so I don¡¯t understand why you are clinging to the position of Emperor.¡¯ ¡®No, even if I understand it, I have no intention of keeping you alive.¡¯ Kaien¡¯s red lips drew a dark line as he swept through his obsidian-black hair with his hand. His figure, dressed in a navy suit neatly locked and a silver ornament studded with a blue sapphire around his neck, was reminiscent of a dizzying night. His long fingers, wrapped in black gloves, were quite seductive, and when the emotionless man smiled, he looked dazzlingly handsome. As everyone was stunned by the captivating appearance of Kaien, he spoke with a cold yet bewitching smile. ¡°Is something bad going on, Marquis Lebossi?¡± ¡°Something¡­ bad?¡± One corner of Erun¡¯s mouth twitched at Kaien¡¯s ¡®concerned¡¯ question. Soon, Kaien¡¯s eyes narrowed at Erun¡¯s fierce distorted expression. ¡®Disgusting bastard who covets another¡¯s fiance¨¦ shamelessly!¡¯ Erun clenched his fists and revealed his teeth. His face began to show his anger and sense of betrayal, and Kaien glanced at the Marquis¡¯ trembling fists. ¡®Of course you would be upset. It happened just before your marriage.¡¯ Viewing Erun¡¯s crumpled face, Kaien smiled brightly. At the sight of his eyes folding beautifully, Erun was stunned for a moment. He wasn¡¯t the only one dumbfounded by Kaien¡¯s unexpected smile. ¡°Amazing.¡± ¡°Oh my God.¡± ¡°Did you know he could smile like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him smile¡­ .¡± The ladies hiding behind the sculpture drooled over Kaien smiling brightly like a flower. As Erun still looked at him with an astonished expression, the Duke asked in a relaxed manner. ¡°I¡¯m asking just by any chance, but is it because of the thing between Her Majesty and me?¡± ¡°Of course!!¡± Erun came to his senses at Kaien¡¯s relaxed question and shouted fiercely. Satisfied with Erun¡¯s reaction, the corners of Kaien¡¯s mouth twisted up. ¡°Woah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more bloody than a fight between women.¡± The ladies focused on the men while secretly chewing the cookies they had brought in their pockets. ¡®No matter which side wins, it will be a headache.¡¯ Unlike the excited-looking ladies, Duchess Praud was already feeling a headache. You should know how to feel sorry for taking someone else¡¯s fiance¨¦, but Kaien smiled as if he didn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, so Erun¡¯s fa?ade was about to explode. ¡®No. Let¡¯s not be swayed by him.¡¯ Erun could barely hold back the rage burning from his feet to the tip of his head. ¡®It would be more credible that the devil had possessed his body.¡¯ They had known each other for over twenty years, yet Kaien¡¯s laid-back attitude was very unfamiliar to Erun. Sighing deeply, Erun quickly cleared his mind. Seeing him relax, Kaien made an expression asking if he knew he was about to start again. ¡®Don¡¯t you get tired of this acting? You damn bastard.¡¯ Despite Kaien¡¯s dull expression, Erun began to act like a man betrayed by his friend. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you doing this to me? Did I do anything wrong? If so, please tell me.¡± Tears began to form in Erun¡¯s green eyes. The tip of his nose flushed and his voice trembled slightly. The ladies clenched their fists as if saddened by the tears that soon flowed down his cheeks. ¡®Do I have to waste more time on this jerk?¡¯ Unlike the ladies, Kaien was not impressed at all and was instead very annoyed and frustrated by this scene. He had to go to Gloria right away and yet had to witness this cheap actor¡¯s play which wasn¡¯t even amusing enough to catch his interest. In front of the crying Marquis, Duke Ludenberg yawned. ¡°Yaaanng~ ah¡­ Excuse me, I couldn¡¯t sleep because I had to see Her Majesty last night.¡± ¡°What did you¡­?¡± Erun¡¯s tears stopped, almost frozen, and he stared at Kaien yawning like a black panther tired after its midnight feast. ¡®Meet Her Majesty at night? You met her at night and couldn¡¯t sleep¡­? Damn it. Baroness Berne! You useless old hag!¡¯ Erun gritted his teeth and clenched his fists again. What was the reason for putting Berne, who only thought of Gloria, in that Palace?! With the excuse of being her fianc¨¦, he wanted her to report every trivial move to him without omitting any single detail. ¡®How could that dull woman not say a word even though the Emperor and that asshole had a late-night date?!¡¯ If it was the case, Berne would have told him, her fianc¨¦, in a letter or something. Scandals in the palace have been common since ancient times, but she was not the kind of woman who would tolerate watching Gloria, the daughter of the late Emperor she had faithfully served, doing immoral things. He wrinkled his face harshly and then pressed his lips together, and Kaien¡¯s eyes narrowed, not missing a single expression. Though it was Kaien who wanted to grab Erun and throw him against the wall, he said with a smile. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t do too much, Marquis. Evee is a person who knows how to love and is engaged, but her spousal choice can change enough.¡± ¡°Evee?!¡± ¡°Oh yeah. It¡¯s not Evee but Her Majesty.¡± ¡°E¨C!¡± As Gloria¡¯s nickname naturally flowed out of Kaien¡¯s mouth, Erun¡¯s face turned red in anger. [tl/n: I also don¡¯t know why her nickname is Evee if her name is Gloria but¡­yeah] ¡®You shameless bastard even if I kill you¨C¡¯ A bloody ¡®creak¡¯ sound leaked from between Erun¡¯s lips. His face was wrinkled and his trembling fists seemed to fly towards Kaien¡¯s face at any moment. But Kaien was also stiff. ¡®You¡¯re acting as if Gloria is yours.¡¯ A monster who deceived those around him with a friendly face and mercilessly killed Gloria. Kaien¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and disillusionment toward Erun. Somehow, the Marquis¡¯ back began to dampen with a cold sweat. ¡®Why are you looking at me like that?¡¯ At Kaien¡¯s murderous gaze, Erun¡¯s heart began to beat wildly. ¡®Did you notice ¡®that day¡¯?¡¯ Erun bit his lip and covered his eyes with his hand as if trying to avoid Kaien seeing through him. Erun shook his head when he recalled the late Emperor greeting him with a gentle smile and the faint bergamot scent coming from afar. ¡®No one knows. All evidence was removed.¡¯ Erun squeezed his trembling hands and frowned. He even purchased the most competent physician of the Empire and forced them to submit a diagnosis saying he had died due to excessive work and drinking every day. And even if he bought them, the physician couldn¡¯t know the late Emperor died from poisoning. Under the pretext of organizing his belongings after the late Emperor¡¯s death, Erun quickly got rid of all the scented candles. After that, he hired assassins to eliminate all the physicians. ¡®And then, I even killed those assassins, too!¡¯ He carefully killed and burned them all so as not to leave any evidence. Even so, Erun¡¯s feet were numbed by Kaien¡¯s piercing gaze, and he felt his hands moisten due to the tension. Kaien¡¯s eyes took in Erun¡¯s impatient and tense expression. Seeing such an appearance of the Marquis, he spoke in a calm tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are so wary. Her Majesty is meeting many people, isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°Many¡­? Are you implying that Her Majesty is going to have a concubine now?¡± ¡°Do you think that you are the only one by Her Majesty¡¯s side? Her Majesty the Emperor can welcome many other concubines besides the Empress.¡± ¡°Sir Ludenberg!¡± ¡°You are arrogant, Marquis Lebossi.¡± Kaien¡¯s cold voice pierced Erun¡¯s heart. His green eyes fluttered helplessly at Kaien¡¯s icy visage for the first time in his life. The Duke strode toward Erun, and the latter unconsciously backed away, hoping that Kaien would stop. He didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Don¡¯t come near me!¡± With his approach like black flames about to devour everything in its path, Erun shouted unaware. Hearing his scream, Kaien opened his thin lips and called out. ¡°Erun.¡± Thud! At the same time, Erun¡¯s shoulders twitched as Kaien slammed the tree behind him. Light green leaves fell on Kaien¡¯s broad shoulders, but no one cared. The Duke blocked Erun¡¯s side with his arm and raised his hand. When black leather gloves grabbed and lifted his white chin, the Marquis blushed in shame. ¡®Caught like a rat, this damn fu¨C!¡¯ Erun was going crazy, treated like a low slave by some petty thief trying to steal his fiance¨¦! Kaien brought his lips closer to Erun¡¯s reddened ears. Feeling the cold breath bushing his lobe, the Marquis bit his lip hard. At that, the ladies and Duchess Praud, still hiding behind the sculpture, held their respective breaths reflexively. They all had only one thought in mind. ¡®Now this man- What are you trying to do?!¡¯ Sweat started to form in his palms, and all his senses focused on his ears only. It was quite strange to be so conscious of just a tiny part of his body, but Erin couldn¡¯t shake off such a sensation. Kaien whispered to Erun in a chilly tone. ¡°It would be better to let go of the thought that Her Majesty belongs to you from now on. That is if you don¡¯t want to die at my hands.¡± ¡°Ha! Will you ever be able to have Her Majesty for yourself? You think other men will really let Her Majesty go?!¡± Erun pushed Kaien away and shouted harshly. Instead of being pushed away, he stared at the Marquis with an expression that showed he felt no impact from Erun¡¯s exertion. ¡®Other¡­ men approaching her.¡¯ At that thought, Kaien smirked and snorted, but instead of reacting, Erun could see his face looking down at him with ridicule as if the mere idea was absurd. ¡®I think I¡¯m going crazy, so why are you relaxed?¡¯ Erun looked at Kaien without hiding his angry green eyes. Just thinking about the presence of another man by Gloria¡¯s side made him angry as if his domain had been invaded so why¡­ ¡®Did you two hold hands to ditch me?¡¯ Erun¡¯s eyes sharpened at the hypothesis that passed like a momentary light. Thinking about it, it was strange that two people who weren¡¯t on good terms suddenly were rumored to be having an affair. Kaien just smiled at the sight of Erun wracking his brain. He could clearly see the thinking in that cunning and terrible brain of his. Suddenly, Duke Ludenberg leaned toward Marquis Lebossi. ¡°¡­!¡± As he lowered his head, Erun gasped. As he got close enough to feel his breath, the Marquis began to curse, and Kaien raised one corner of his mouth and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Who is crazy enough to have Duke Ludenberg as their enemy? Besides, even if Her Majesty does have other men by her side, I can just eliminate them.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 23 - I Wont Let Go Anymore Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 23 ¨C I Won¡¯t Let Go Anymore ¡°You. You¡¯re crazy.¡± Erun said coldly in response to Kaien¡¯s maddening obsession that he would kill all the concubines that come to Gloria. At those words, Kaien stood up and took off a leaf that had fallen on Erun¡¯s shoulder. He tried to slap his hand down fiercely, but Kaien pulled it away before it. Drenched in shame and hatred, his face had long lost his usual kind smile. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy for wanting only Gloria? To me, you look crazy for the throne.¡± Kaien spoke low. ¡°You¡¯re out of line!¡± At the Duke¡¯s inference of ¡®aiming for the throne¡¯, Erun couldn¡¯t contain his anger and slammed his fist at the Duke¡¯s face. However, he swung his body back and simply avoided it, then grabbed Erun¡¯s arm roughly with one hand, and twisted it mercilessly. ¡°Ahk! this bastard-!¡± Erun tried fiercely to loosen the grip, but Kaien did not budge and spoke coldly. ¡°From now on, I will not give up. I will have everything I want, swallow it, and hold it in my hand. It¡¯s weird when I think about it. I have the status and wealth, so why did I give up?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Gloria and the honorary knight. A fiance¨¦¡­ Did you think you had it all after a lot of effort?¡± ¡°I¡­ I got it all because I worked hard. All my best, I¨C!¡± Kaien continued speaking while looking at Erun, who was trembling and arguing, with an openly pitiful gaze. ¡°Because I gave up, the opportunity just went to you. It wasn¡¯t even yours in the first place.¡± ¡°No¡­no!¡± As he shook his head violently and struggled, Kaien released him as if he was wiping away some dirt. The Marquis bumped his head into the tree behind him and stumbled, and Kaien turned around without regret. ¡®Giving up once was enough. Now I will never let go.¡¯ He looked at his black-gloved palm and clenched it as if holding something. He had no interest in anything like being an honorary knight of the Empire. However, he was thinking of trampling, crushing, and stealing every single thing Erun had in his hand. In that way, he planned to weaken his position little by little and make him fall to his knees in front of Gloria. Actually, he hated the idea of seeing that piece of trash just reflected in her dark blue eyes for even a second. ¡°If Your Majesty wants, I¡¯ll give you anything.¡± Thinking of Gloria¡¯s happiness at seeing Erun kneeling in front of her, he wore a pleasing smile. The hiding women swallowed their breath at the sight of Kaien¡¯s sweet smile as if it was going to drip honey as soon as he turned around after being bloody. He was thought not to have any blood, tears, or emotions, yet when he made such a face, everyone gawked at him as if possessed. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!!!¡± The eyes that were surveying the back of Kaien as he soon disappeared down another path, were startled by Erun¡¯s sudden beastly roar. It was so full of hatred that it felt like the howl of a demonic beast. At the murderous shout, the ladies screamed a little, but he didn¡¯t hear them as he was engulfed in fury. ¡°We¡¯ll see. I will definitely crush you.¡± Scratching the tree with his fingernails, Erun glared murderously. Duchess Praud observed his bloody appearance and turned around. ¡°Lady Praud?¡± When the Duchess moved toward Gloria¡¯s palace, not the main palace, the ladies hurriedly followed her. She gave a solemn command to the terrified ladies in a low voice. ¡°If you thoughtlessly choose to spread what you saw today in the palace, make sure to be able to play the part and speak with care for the future.¡± In response to the Duchess¡¯s command, which felt more eerie than usual, the ladies swallowed their saliva and bowed deeply. ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± * * * Gloria was uncomfortable at the sight of Duchess Praud¡¯s strangely hardened face and approached her while the ladies hurriedly greeted her. ¡°I see Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I see Your Majesty.¡± Gloria nodded at their graceful greeting, but the terrified, stiff look on their faces raised doubts. ¡°Your Majesty, will you walk with me for a while?¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt.¡± To the confused Gloria, Duchess Praud asked her for a walk and she didn¡¯t refuse it. She had been on her way to the main palace for inquiry and raised her hand. Ten palace members bowed their heads and quickly stepped down. After confirming that no one was around to hear the conversation, Gloria said. ¡°Since morning, this niece has been very concerned about what has clouded Aunt¡¯s complexion.¡± Gloria swept her red hair behind her back. The Duchess had more frowns than smiles, but today she was particularly stiff. Like someone who had seen something they shouldn¡¯t. Duchess Praud took a deep breath as if not understanding and spoke to Gloria, ¡°Thanks to Her Majesty¡¯s reign, the country is at peace, and so I thought fools were spreading misleading rumors.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gloria swept her chin with her finger and moved back, and the Duchess stuck close to her. Ladies and courtiers followed far away. ¡°Your Majesty. I will respect Her Majesty¡¯s heart, but it is not right for such rumors to circulate when the royal marriage is near.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Is this what a person who knows should be doing?¡± ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± At the Emperor¡¯s relaxed response, Duchess Praud shouted shrilly. At the rather sharp call, Gloria sighed. ¡®The royal marriage. From one to ten they decided on their own accord without asking my opinion.¡¯ The Duchess¡¯ sky-blue eyes fluttered at Gloria¡¯s attitude, openly revealing her displeasure. Gloria spoke to the woman looking at her with a puzzled face. ¡°No matter how much you think about the future of the Empire, I think the Duke is better than the Marquis. Doesn¡¯t Aunt know this?¡± ¡°Still, changing the groom of a royal marriage only increases confusion.¡± ¡°This niece cannot understand at all. Is there any reason not to change it?¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± In the end, she burst into anger at Gloria¡¯s unexpected words and actions and stopped walking. At the sound of the Duchess¡¯s voice full of anger and the cold image of Gloria, those who followed them from afar stopped. Gloria waved to the courtiers and ladies who glanced around. All who followed the Emperor¡¯s instructions moved further away. Gloria confirmed that the distance was enough, and spoke. ¡°Anyway, I wanted to ask Aunt for something.¡± ¡°If you tell me, I will answer sincerely.¡± It seemed Gloria could not shake off the image of an overprotected princess, yet she asked solemnly as Duchess Praud took a deep breath. ¡®Are you going to support the Duke or the Marquis?¡¯ Duchess Praud, recalling the two men fighting fiercely earlier, looked at Gloria mournfully. However, the Duchess¡¯ expectations were completely wrong. What the Emperor asked in a rather calm voice was, ¡°Will I be safe if I marry the Marquis?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Duchess wondered for a second if she had heard the Emperor¡¯s question wrong, but when Gloria stared with sharp eyes, she knew she had heard it correctly and her jaw dropped. When the Duchess, who seemed to be uninterested in power struggles, couldn¡¯t answer the Emperor¡¯s question, Gloria opened her mouth with a short sigh. ¡°As Aunt knows, most of the state affairs were assisted by the Marquis because I was just installed on the throne. Of course, I admit that I was incompetent and foolish when I was raised to the throne without knowing anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But look at what he¡¯s doing now. Are you saying I should marry someone who threatens my position just because he¡¯s my fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°A promise is a promise, Your Majesty.¡± At Gloria¡¯s angry voice, Duchess Praud kept her back straight and cut it off. The Duchess also knew what Gloria was talking about. That Erun was handling the Emperor¡¯s estate affairs ¡®on behalf of¡¯ and that his actions excessively threatened the Emperor¡¯s authority. Gloria approached her, who showed more knowledge than Baroness Berne. She tried to, but Duchess Praud shook her head firmly. ¡°It is for this country. You may think so now, but as time goes by, you will know that the Marquis¡¯ actions were all for Her Majesty.¡± ¡°Is it for me to get rid of my incompetence self and give the Marquis the throne?¡± ¡°Your claims are too severe.¡± At Gloria¡¯s cold reply, the Duchess widened her eyes and spoke harshly. ¡®Her Majesty doesn¡¯t tend to go ahead of herself, but the Marquis¡­¡¯ Duchess Praud wanted to deny it, but a sense of anxiety crept into her heart. Staring at the Duchess, who seemed to waver with her dark blue eyes full of chills, Gloria asked, ¡°I want to ask. Why, among many others, why it ¡®has to¡¯ be Marquis Lebossi?¡± Duchess Praud¡¯s eyes widened at Gloria¡¯s question. She gently brushed her aunt¡¯s hair back and continued. ¡°Why should it be the Marquis? Why Duke Ludenberg? At the very least, does Aunt know why princes from far away should not be allowed, and only the Marquis should be kept as a Gukseo?¡± ¡°That¡ª¡± Her dark blue eyes harbored a chill, and those puppy-like eyes became sharp. Gloria said to the Duchess. ¡°You say it¡¯s for the sake of the royal marriage, but it seems to me that it¡¯s not for the sake of it, but only to support the will of the late Emperor.¡± ¡°Even if you say so, I hope you will have a royal marriage as scheduled.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gloria laughed at Duchess Praud¡¯s firm words. ¡°Ha.¡± It was only for a brief moment that she grabbed her stomach and laughed. Soon after, the Duchess had no response to the question on Gloria¡¯s face as it filled with futile tears. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 24 - Why Did He Smile? Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 24 ¨C Why Did He Smile? Gloria spoke without hiding her expression. ¡°For the sake of the Empire I should marry the Marquis, who threatens my position, and for the sake of my people I should birth the Marquis¡¯ child?¡± ¡°The Marquis is the person chosen by the late Emperor to be Her Majesty¡¯s companion.¡± ¡°How dare you parrot what he decided without asking my opinion, alleging he did it for me!!!¡± The Emperor¡¯s wrath echoed loudly in the garden. Startled, the birds flapped loudly and flew up, but no one cared. Glaring at Duchess Praud with bloodshot eyes, Gloria said. ¡°He raised me locked in the court claiming it was for me, and then because it was also for me, he didn¡¯t let me study anything beyond the basics. And now without my will, you¡¯ll make Erun your fianc¨¦, and marry me off as commanded?¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather die, so you who are alive do as you please.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, how could you say that!¡± Duchess Praud contorted her pale face at Gloria¡¯s cruel words. The courtiers were uneasy about the unusual atmosphere, but the Emperor, who seemed to be enraged, was merciless. Gloria said to the Duchess. ¡°I don¡¯t want the Erant Empire to be tied to a foreign country by marriage, and I need my power. So, I will bring the Duke as Gukseo.¡± ¡°Do you really need to do that?¡± ¡°It is still painful for me that His Majesty the Emperor has passed away. But I will never stand still as he wanted me to.¡± ¡®Because I couldn¡¯t ignore my father¡¯s will, everyone around me died, and I died too.¡¯ Gloria turned and walked towards the main palace again. Duchess Praud sighed heavily, but there was nothing she could do to stop the steadfast Gloria. ¡®I thought you resembled His Majesty the late Emperor, but you totally look like my older sister.¡¯ She thought Gloria was like her brother-in-law, the late Emperor, because she was quiet and never angry. However, when she recalled Gloria¡¯s recent behavior, she looked exactly like the late Empress. ¡®I have to change the subject.¡¯ Duchess Praud did not want to provoke Gloria any further so asked, matching her stride. ¡°What do you think of Duke Ludenberg?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just someone with whom I¡¯ll hold hands for a purpose.¡± In response to the Duchess¡¯ question, Gloria spoke in a businesslike tone without hesitation. Faced with an unexpected answer, Duchess Praud frowned and asked, ¡°Is it true?¡± Gloria replied with a fierce smile when asked what she thought of the Duke, who had been furious about her marriage to Erun for a while. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to ask if I¡¯m in love or something like that, right? He¡¯s the one who joined hands with me to wipe out the Marquis, and the Duke knows it too.¡± Duchess Praud tilted her head exaggeratedly at her niece and spoke. ¡°Is that so? But it¡¯s really strange.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Considering the Duke Ludenberg I saw in the garden earlier, I don¡¯t quite think it¡¯s just a partnership between the two of you.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Gloria, who had drawn a thick, cold wall between herself and her aunt, halted and turned around at the phrasing that seemed to say ¡®Duke Ludenberg doesn¡¯t seem to be involved just for the profits.¡¯ ¡®What the hell are you talking about?¡¯ Unlike when speaking of Erun, Gloria showed fluttering eyelids and pressed her mouth. Duchess Praud observed Gloria¡¯s cold expression loosen and spoke again, ¡°I saw Marquis Lebossi and Duke Ludenberg fighting earlier. It was fiercer than any women¡¯s fight.¡± ¡°So¡­ who won?¡± ¡°Who do you think would have won, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Kaien.¡± Gloria answered the Duchess¡¯ question without a moment of hesitation. The Duchess bit her lip when she heard her say his name, not his last name, after having declared it was a relationship merely done for a common purpose. Noticing that the Duchess was smiling at her answer, Gloria frowned, showing embarrassment on her beautiful face. ¡®Even if you frown with such a blushing face¡­¡¯ Duchess Praud was delighted to see Gloria grimacing with her arms crossed, and smiled faintly. It was so faint that Gloria didn¡¯t notice, as she tried to stay cool. ¡°The Duke is superior to the Marquis in all respects, whether in status or skill. So, what happened to Marquis?¡± ¡°I have never seen Duke Ludenberg smile so much.¡± ¡®Smile?¡¯ At the words of the Duchess, Gloria¡¯s face filled with question marks. Did you even smile triumphantly after defeating Erun? Duchess Praud said to Gloria, who was guessing how and why he smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Aunt!¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve arrived at the main palace, you must go attend to state affairs.¡± Gloria shouted inwardly at the Duchess¡¯ actions in not telling her how or why Kaien smiled. ¡®How did he smile?! How did that man smile!!!!¡¯ Seeing ¡®I¡¯m very curious!¡¯ written all over Gloria¡¯s face, the Duchess turned and said, ¡°It¡¯s the price you pay for yelling at me earlier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. No matter how the Duke smiles, it has nothing to do with me.¡± In her mind, Gloria was grabbing her aunt by the shoulders and screaming ¡®Why won¡¯t you tell me!!¡¯ but she controlled the impulse. ¡®Be cool. Be cool. We are just contractual partners with a common purpose.¡¯ In the meantime, Kaien¡¯s smile and body come to mind. Gloria¡¯s ears reddened when she remembered the warm body temperature and the gentle hand that carefully tucked her wayward hair. Gloria glanced at the Duchess, then turned and entered the main palace where she had arrived, and Duchess Praud, watching her niece¡¯s back, turned around too. ¡°What do you think of Duke Ludenberg?¡± The wordless answer to such a question was provided by Gloria¡¯s flushed appearance. * * * As soon as she entered the main palace and entered the conference hall, the nobles who were talking with each other shut their mouths. When the Emperor appeared, they bowed their heads and showed respect, but Gloria was well aware of the squinting, gleaming gazes and twisted one corner of her mouth. ¡®Wake up, is this the time to be blushing and thinking about your first love.¡¯ Gloria rebuked herself harshly as she walked into the meeting room where a large number of anglerfish-like nobles gathered and greeted her.[tl/n: anglerfish are really ugly fishes, it¡¯s Korean slang to refer to someone ugly] There was no need for her to act as an ordinary lady or dream of love; living foolishly once was enough. ¡®If you stay with such a weak feeling like love or whatever, it will repeat again. I never want to experience the feeling of being trampled on, betrayed, and dying horribly again.¡¯ ¡°My soul has already been burned into hell, leaving nothing but ashes.¡± A desperate voice flowed, like a person scratching a wall desperately with their fingernails, through the Emperor¡¯s lips covered with bright scarlet lipstick. Just thinking about it made her blood run backward and boil, and she felt like sending troops to destroy the Marquis right away. Even if she did that, it wouldn¡¯t relieve her anger, but she wanted to destroy everything Erun had built. She must. ¡®Either way, it¡¯s fine. I definitely need Kaien.¡¯ Gloria looked at Kaien at the front of the conference hall and clenched her hands. Under her piercing gaze, he bowed politely to her. When she only looked at Kaien and didn¡¯t give a glance to him, who was alone, Erun bit the inside of his lip until it bled. Ignoring the scrutiny of the two men and the curious eyes of the nobles, Gloria quickly sat down at the top. Then, all the nobles gathered in the meeting room put their hands on their chests and bowed down to Gloria Blake Vierant, the sole Emperor of the Erant Empire. ¡°We greet Her Majesty the Emperor, the Glory of the Erant Empire.¡± Each one had their own counsel. Gloria opened her mouth, looking down with her cool blue eyes at the nobles who greeted her identically while hiding their own intentions and bloody desires. ¡°So. Let¡¯s start the morning meeting.¡± Oblivious to the Emperor¡¯s dagger-like gaze, the nobles flashed their eyes like hyenas. As everyone focused on the morning assembly, Gloria glanced at Erun who was reporting. She was hoping that the scandalous rumors would have affected a bit more on that flamboyant face. ¡®You¡¯re such a thorough guy.¡¯ The Emperor¡¯s dark blue eyes gleamed coldly. Recognizing her gaze, Erun was furious for a moment but struggled to maintain his composure. ¡®Report comes first.¡¯ ¡®Hold it in.¡¯ Erun continued to report, swallowing his rage burning like flames. ¡°¡­As a result, citizens are protesting against the rise in taxes in the Palodan area.¡± ¡°Of course, citizens would be angry if taxes were raised in that area.¡± Upon hearing Erun¡¯s report, Gloria nodded in agreement. Perhaps surprised by such remarks, Erun¡¯s and some of the nobles¡¯ eyes widened in an instant. No wonder, she was an Emperor who didn¡¯t react very much in every assembly regardless of the time, yet, this time she responded. ¡®You thought I was an idiot who couldn¡¯t even think, right?¡¯ Aware of their regard, Gloria¡¯s hand instantly gained strength as her nails dug into the flesh of her clenched palms. She also knew how the estate was rolling. However, whenever she spoke, she was often intercepted by Erun. ¡®What¡¯s even more irritating was that the Marquis¡¯ opinion and mine coincided, so I couldn¡¯t refute him!¡¯ She gripped the arm of her chair and swallowed her resentment. In fact, she knew, too. It was actually her choice to shut her mouth using Erun as an excuse. Even if they had the same opinion, Gloria had no intention of relinquishing to Erun the right to speak anymore and stretched out her hand to the side. When the Emperor reached out, Erun, as always, was about to move toward her, but Gloria spoke first to the Lord Great Chamberlain politely standing beside her. ¡°Lord Chamberlain. Are you going to stay still and just keep watching?¡± ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty!¡± The Chamberlain had thought Erun would approach her as always and hurriedly moved. At that skirmish, everyone in the meeting room, except Kaien, looked at Gloria stiffly. ¡°Your Grace.¡± The Grand Chamberlain approached Erun to retrieve the documents and pass them to Gloria, yet Erun didn¡¯t move a muscle, so the Chamberlain had to call him. The documents held in closed-mouthed Erun¡¯s hands were slightly crumpled, but still, no movement occurred. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 25 - If You Two Are Going To Fight, Go Out Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 25 ¨C If You Two Are Going To Fight, Go Out ¡®Gloria Blake¡­!¡¯ Erun¡¯s fierce anger turned towards Gloria. And she felt pleased under his bloody gaze. Like Gloria, the Grand Chamberlain also felt pleased, because Erun had almost exclusively occupied the Emperor¡¯s side until now and his presence was buried. He snatched the documents from Erun¡¯s hands and offered them politely to Gloria. She, observing the Grand Chamberlain¡¯s expression of relief, grinned and asked while quickly scanning the report with her eyes. ¡°Looking at the current tax on the Palodan estate¡­ 186? What about the taxes in the neighboring estates?¡± ¡°In the case of Git estate, it¡¯s 120 based on Erant¡¯s silver coins, and 135 in Lancer estate.¡± Erun tried to answer the Emperor¡¯s question, but Kaien stood up and answered first. The Marquis glared at him as if to kill him, but Duke Ludenberg was indifferent. Gloria frowned and asked as she turned a few pages of the report. ¡°In comparison, the tax on the Palodan area is too high for 186 Erant silver. What can Lord Palodan say to explain this situation?¡± ¡°Recently, due to a swarm of thieves, it has been temporarily increased to hire mercenaries and purchase weapons.¡± ¡°If you raise it, you raise it. What¡¯s that about temporary?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± At Erun¡¯s report and Lord Palodan¡¯s shameless justification, Gloria scoffed sarcastically, covering her expression with the papers. The Chamberlain next to her heard her words and widened his eyes in disbelief, but Gloria tapped the report with her hand and asked the nobles. ¡°My Lord says that it¡¯s because of thieves that he had temporarily raised taxes, but he knows that¡¯s not a proper excuse, right? Why didn¡¯t my Lord make a request in these past months?¡± ¡°It was a small matter to make a request, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Because the estate residents who couldn¡¯t stand the taxes became a gang of thieves, Lord Palodan with his sense of responsibility tried to solve the problem on his own.¡± At Gloria¡¯s question, the nobles rushed to answer as if competing with each other. Somehow they each wanted to catch her attention. ¡®Now you¡¯re rushing to catch the eyes of the weak Emperor!¡¯ Ferocious glares bored into the faces of those who rushed to answer. Gloria jumped up from her seat as if angry at the carefree replies. She shouted at the nobles who looked at her as if they didn¡¯t comprehend the situation. ¡°They became thieves because of taxes, but do you think it makes sense to raise taxes to subdue them?! How does Lord Palodan manage his own fief?! Marquis Lebossi. You must have called Lord Palodan to the Main Palace, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Why no answer?¡± At Gloria¡¯s question, Erun flinched and opened his eyes wide. She asked fiercely, staring at him, who couldn¡¯t answer. The Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed, knowing the reason. ¡®Originally, you got more support after punishing Lord Palodan and solving the problem.¡¯ Gloria sat down, crossed her legs, and looked at Erun. Feeling his fianc¨¦e¡¯s icy glare, Erun¡¯s heart thumped as if it had fallen to the ground. ¡®What the hell is this feeling?¡¯ Erun was startled by his heart beating wildly and pressed his chest without realizing it. Then, he moved his gaze to the young woman who was sitting in the highest place. The sun shining through the huge stained glass behind the throne bestowed a ray of glory about Gloria. As if she had never been a puppet Emperor, Gloria, coldly staring before him, had changed into the figure of a monarch who ruled a country. Perhaps the other nobles felt the same as the meeting hall became quiet in an instant. In the quiet space, Kaien clenched his fists as soon as he observed Erun¡¯s condition. ¡®You thought you controlled the Emperor with your own hands, but now you¡¯re making that kind of expression¡­¡¯ An indescribable discomfort began to rage through Kaien¡¯s heart like a storm. ¡®How dare this man turn his eyes toward Gloria after planning to kill her?¡¯ Kaien wanted to draw his sword and slit his throat right away. He wanted to gouge those eyes that looked at Gloria and pluck out that tongue that had tormented her. Gasp! The bureaucrats who were seated behind Kaien hurriedly backed away at the sight of the Duke subtly pressing his sword. However, he hid his true intentions and spoke to Gloria instead of Erun, who did not respond. ¡°We have summoned Lord Palodan to the Main Palace. Would you like to punish him yourself, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Alright, I will punish the Lord my¨C¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± While Gloria nodded to Kaien¡¯s suggestion, Erun spoke with an excessively excited tone. Just as she thought, Erun had summoned Lord Palodan, and she heard the news that he had arrived late last night. There was only one reason why he personally called him. ¡®He¡¯s going to give that stupid pig some money and hide his enlisted men there as an excuse to subdue the thieves.¡¯ Lord Palodan was only interested in money and had no interest in whether the people in his fief died or not. He didn¡¯t become a feudal Lord because of his contributions. Considering his financial and military power, he was no different from any other Lords, so over the years, Erun developed a close relationship with Lord Palodan. ¡®The Emperor or that bastard mustn¡¯t know the truth behind this.¡¯ Erun thought, calmly accepting the deep blue and purple gazes fixed on him and spoke. ¡°No matter how big Palodan estate is compared to other lands, he is only a local lord after all. I don¡¯t think Your Majesty needs to reprimand such a person. I will confront him and bring up a report, Your Majesty.¡± Gloria showed her teeth at Erun¡¯s honeyed words. As he said, Gloria was busy checking all of the estate affairs reports she had never seen properly on the basis of the coronation ceremony. ¡®When will I cut off that beastly tongue that speaks as if it¡¯s because of me?¡¯ Gloria was about to get angry at Erun¡¯s attitude to stop her from acting and block her again, but Kaien, who quickly noticed her anger, said as he tilted his head toward Erun ¡°Are you Her Majesty?¡± ¡°What did you say just now?¡± ¡°I asked if you were His Majesty the Emperor.¡± ¡°Please keep quiet, Lord Ludenberg!¡± At Kaien¡¯s question, Erun shouted with a pale face. When asking if he was the Emperor in front of everyone, Kaien was able to instill suspicion among the neutral nobles because Erun, who tried to remain confident in his heart, worked hard to minimize and subdue Gloria in an instant and sit on the throne. ¡®Damn it! Are you trying to lure all the nobles who are neutral to your side?¡¯ Creak~ The sound of grinding teeth came from Erun¡¯s thin lips. ¡®Who¡¯s hand will Her Majesty the Emperor take?¡¯ Glancing alternatively between the two men, the eyes of the nobles were fixated on Gloria, who sat on the throne and looked down at the situation. The scandal between Gloria and Kaien, which had been quiet until now, suddenly broke out. Of these two who are at odds from the beginning of the inquiry, who will Gloria¡­ ¡°If you¡¯re gonna keep it loud, why don¡¯t you fellows go out and fight as you please?¡± ¡°¡­ Pardon?¡± At Gloria¡¯s words, the nobles and Erun looked at her with astonished eyes. ¡®What did the Emperor say just now?¡¯ ¡°Pfft!¡± Soon after, as Erun looked at Gloria with a puzzled expression on her face, Kaien covered his mouth with his hand. He burst into laughter at his stupid expression. It must have been a huge shock to see the fianc¨¦e whom he had trusted so much, kick him out. With amethyst eyes filled with joy, Kaien looked at Gloria. She bit her lip at his gaze that seemed to swallow her. ¡®This¡­ If Kaien had been my enemy more than Erun, it would have been a real headache.¡¯ The moment Kaien asked Erun, ¡®Are you, Emperor?¡¯ Gloria swallowed dry as she noticed the stiff expressions of the neutral faction who were quietly seated in the meeting hall. ¡®My heart pounded because of that handsome face, but now it fell for that head.¡¯ At Kaien smiling like a flower in full bloom, Gloria had a hard time managing her expression. ¡®And why are you smiling like that¡­?!¡¯ He looked like a large puppy sitting and waving its tail and saying, ¡®Did I do well? I did well, didn¡¯t I? Right? Right?¡¯ Gloria took the documents the Grand Chamberlain had handed to her and pretended to read through them. ¡®Who can withstand the smile of a handsome man shining like a flower?!¡¯ Not knowing her mind, Erun clenched his fists and glared at Kaien as he saw Gloria, angry at the situation, holding up the report as if she didn¡¯t care to watch anymore. Kaien, who showed a smile only to Gloria, faced Erun with an expressionless face like a blade as if he had never smiled. His eyes were fixed on Erun, but as if thinking that Gloria was cute as she noisily rummaged through the report, a faint smile spread once again on Kaien¡¯s lips. The eventful and noisy morning meeting ended without further ado. * * * Gloria had finished the morning meeting early in a bloody atmosphere and called the two men separately into the garden with her finger. She took a deep breath at the sight of Kaien following calmly and Erun glaring at him as they walked. Gloria waited in a secluded garden in the palace to avoid the gaze of the nobles and dismissed all of her servants. ¡°It¡¯s too much. Your Majesty.¡± As soon as everyone left, Erun spoke in a sorrowful voice, as if waiting. It was so pitiful and sad that past Gloria would have held his hand and apologized immediately. However¡­ ¡®What is this crazy punk talking about now? What are you doing acting all pitiful right now as if you¡¯re feeling relieved?¡¯ Because Gloria had already discerned Erun¡¯s gloomy intentions, she couldn¡¯t see him properly. She glanced at Erun who was playing with a cold gaze, but that gaze was fleeting. ¡®Should I fall for a shameless ploy?¡¯ Gloria, who had not yet established her faction, had no intention of giving up on Erun before taking the remaining neutral faction. She sighed inwardly and reached toward him but then, Clasp! ¡°Sir Ludenberg?¡± Kaien snatched her hand. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 26 - When Will I Become The Empress? Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 26 ¨C When Will I Become The Empress? Gloria¡¯s eyes widened as if she was genuinely surprised by Kaien¡¯s strong grip on her wrist. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was doing this all of the sudden, but then she turned her attention to Erun, who was full of anger. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± Erun shouted as he waited for the hand he knew would have gone to him. He leisurely waited for the Emperor¡¯s consolation but- ¡®You stole it!¡¯ When Gloria¡¯s hand was blocked, Erun¡¯s face distorted greatly. Kaien, who snatched his fianc¨¦e¡¯s hand, hid Gloria behind him and stared coldly. The garden became quiet as if even the birds held their breath. Kaien glared fiercely at the Marquis, showing his teeth. ¡°Who do you dare to reach toward, Marquis Lebossi?¡± ¡°I am engaged to Her Majesty, Duke. I will not tolerate any more disrespect than this!¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Erun said, holding back his desire to strangle Kaien, but the Duke replied indifferently. At Kaien¡¯s unexpected response, Erun¡¯s mouth went agape. ¡°Pfft.¡± Seeing the Marquis¡¯ stupid expression, Gloria let out a laugh involuntarily. Kaien turned his head at the laughter, but Gloria quickly hid it by pretending to cough. ¡®What is this bastard doing!?¡¯ Erun was confused by Kaien¡¯s worried gaze as he handed a handkerchief to Gloria who was coughing. Kaien completely turned his back to Erun, blocking his view, and looked down at Gloria. Her face was red and hot as if she had been holding back her laughter too much, and while pretending to wipe her eyes with a handkerchief, the Duke whispered at her. ¡°Are you having fun, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Lots.¡± Her eyes sparkled as she quickly answered his question without hesitation ¡®Actually, I wanted to see more.¡¯ She wanted to twist Erun¡¯s insides even more, but Gloria gently pushed Kaien aside. What came into her sight was Erun¡¯s face, swallowing his anger. ¡®You evil bastard.¡¯ Gloria muttered inwardly, covering her cough with a handkerchief. She gasped for breath with a cough and reached to Erun. She felt nauseous at the sight of him approaching, but she held it in and told her fianc¨¦. ¡°I¡¯ve been angry since morning, and my head hurts so badly. Could you escort me to my palace?¡± ¡°Of course, Evee.¡± After kissing the back of Gloria¡¯s hand, it was Erun who deliberately called her by her nickname as if wanting for Kaien to hear, and he tried to push him, who was still next to Gloria, forcefully. Kaien, who was already aware of Erun¡¯s actions, lightly avoided the distasteful hand and reached out toward Gloria himself. ¡°Duke?¡± She, who had only thought of doing this much, was very surprised when Kaien took another step and held her in his arms. Erun had lost his target helplessly and looked at Kaien with an astonished face, and Kaien smiled as he spoke, ¡°Her Majesty is not feeling well, so as the Marquis said, you must punish Lord Palodan. The summoned Lord tried hard to appeal as if he knew Sir Erun very well. I already know that you are close, but I think you will be able to distinguish between public and private matters.¡± ¡°What nonsense! Why will I with Lord Palodan¨C No, before that. Let go of your Majesty right now!¡± ¡°Then, Your Majesty, I will take you to the palace, so please follow me.¡± ¡°Duke Ludenberg!¡± ¡°Your Majesty. Even if you feel a little uncomfortable, please bear with me.¡± Kaien threw the task of punishing Lord Palodan into Erun¡¯s hands and kissed Gloria¡¯s white forehead. Chu~ Still in his arms, his lips touched her as lightly as a feather. Kaien¡¯s kiss, which seemed to tickle her insides, made Gloria¡¯s cheeks dye bright red, as she had no immunity to him. Pleased by her red face that seemed to burn hot, Kaien smiled joyfully and headed to the Palace before Erun could catch up. The Marquis, who had lost his fianc¨¦e in front of his eyes and was left with work to do, looked on helplessly. * * * ¡®What is this man thinking now?¡¯ Gloria frowned as she returned to the palace in Kaien¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Your Majesty?¡± As she frowned slightly, Kaien looked down and asked. Gloria closed her eyes tightly as the low-pitched voice tickled her stomach. ¡®Why are you doing this all of a sudden!¡¯ Gloria wanted to rip her hair out. She had a one-sided love when she was young, but now she felt she was going crazy as she sensed her heart beating helplessly. Kaien lowered his head as he saw her bite her lip and look restless. Surprised by the subtle scent that suddenly came, Gloria opened her eyes wide. The gaze of the two entangled in the air. Unknowingly, Kaien almost burst into laughter at the sight of Gloria holding her breath while dyeing her cheeks red. But he had to suppress it. ¡®If I laugh this time, she might really run away.¡¯ It was Gloria who, strangely, from a young age, often ran away and hid whenever he smiled. How painful it had been to see her running away, covering her face with her hands! So in front of Gloria, Kaien did his best to keep an expressionless face all the time. ¡®There is nothing to laugh about.¡¯ Recalling for a moment Gloria sticking out her face from behind a tree and then running away when she was still a princess, Kaien turned his eyes to the Gloria in his arms. Her face still looked gentle, but she, who bit her lips and frowned, was unfamiliar. Thus, he felt even more attracted to her. As soon as he held her in his arms, her floral scent and warm body temperature that reached his senses stimulated Karin greatly. He wanted to swallow Gloria¡¯s luscious lips, knowing she would make a surprised expression and cover her pretty cheeks, but he held back his desire and asked. ¡°When will you make me your Empress?¡± ¡°That¡­ well¡­¡± ¡°Now, people from all over the world must be coming. Shouldn¡¯t it be done right now?¡± Gloria was confused by Kaien¡¯s question and let out a deep sigh. As he said, it was about two months before the royal wedding. During that time, people from different countries must have been preparing to visit to congratulate the Imperial celebration. ¡®I know that Erun is acting on my behalf, so when they visit, I will be busy overriding his face stamped everywhere.¡¯ Gloria covered her mouth with her hand and fell into anguish. In her heart, she wanted to give Erun utter disgrace. If he, who greets the nobles who came to celebrate the wedding and is supposed to be the groom but ends up in the guests¡¯ seat, witnessing how she marries Kaien, how crazy would it be! ¡®If that happens, Erun will go completely crazy and start a civil war.¡¯ Gloria had dropped from Kaien¡¯s arms, and her shoes crushed the grass. All the courtiers who quietly followed her approached her and began to support her. Kaien felt a sense of regret when her baby bird-like body temperature disappeared and automatically gave strength to the arm that was holding her. Gloria stood silently and smiled at him, waiting for an answer. ¡°I think you know when I¡¯m going to make an announcement. Are you asking for assurance?¡± ¡°Yes. But I would like to hear from Your Majesty directly.¡± ¡°I thought you were patient, but you weren¡¯t, Duke.¡± To Kaien, who said he wanted to hear the answer even though he knew it already, Gloria lightly rolled her eyes. Nevertheless, she had no intention of answering easily, so she stepped back without any regrets. Kaien smirked at Gloria¡¯s mean behavior. ¡®Every day is new.¡¯ Looking at Gloria¡¯s back, who had turned around without answering a single question, Kaien pressed his hand into the corner of his smiling mouth. Still, he eventually gave up and let his mouth fold into a half-moon and closed his eyes. Kaien, who had returned in time before Gloria, watched her in the distance as she was held in Erun¡¯s clutches. She smiled, but looked gloomy; she was like a jewel that had been crafted in luxury but had lost its light. ¡°I¡¯m nervous because it¡¯s too shiny now.¡± After returning, Gloria was shattered by Erun¡¯s betrayal. She was burning, holding onto herself with shards of revenge and hatred piercing her heart. Like a jewel that had sunk in the dark, she began to radiate the light within her without hesitation as soon as she was broken. ¡°Not only the neutral bureaucrats but also the nobles will obey you.¡± As he watched Gloria¡¯s back heading toward the palace, Kaien turned around without hesitation. Her path will be full of thorns, but to clear her thorny road even a little bit, he returned to the Main Palace. As of today, bureaucrats and nobles will trust Gloria in her active participation. ¡®Of course, it will take some time.¡¯ The smile on his lips grew stronger as he looked forward to Gloria¡¯s next move. At that moment, the late Emperor¡¯s voice suddenly popped into Kaien¡¯s mind. ¡°You¡¯re really not greedy at all.¡± His smile gradually disappeared as the late Emperor¡¯s sad voice before she was engaged to Erun came to mind. ¡°If you want something, you have to be greedy. If you just watch from the side like that, you won¡¯t be able to protect anything.¡± Take it even if you are greedy. Otherwise, you can¡¯t protect anything. On a hot summer day, noisy due to Gloria¡¯s fianc¨¦¡¯s internal affairs. Kaien entered the palace at the Emperor¡¯s call and sat with the late Emperor in the resting area listening to him silently. The Emperor spoke to him, who kept his mouth shut, while carefully lighting each of the bergamot incense candles around him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I, who was weak, come here with the greed of wanting to live with the Empress and proudly propose to her?¡± The weak face of the Emperor was full of longing, recalling the time he had with his wife, who had left first. Kaien frowned at the scent of bergamot candles that subtly filled the room. It was definitely a good scent, but strangely, his heart was beating unsteadily, and the late Emperor, who was lighting incense candles, laughed and said. ¡°Marquis Lebossi often offers it as a gift whenever he sees me, it¡¯s made by a craftsman, so it smells good. Teresia really loved it.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¨C¡± ¡°Duke Ludenberg.¡± The late Emperor deliberately cut off Kaien¡¯s words and turned to him. The soft, low-pitched voice was very firm. The Duke closed his mouth and the Emperor continued, ¡°Be greedy. Those without desire are eventually eaten by others.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 27 - Never Letting Go Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 27 ¨C Never Letting Go ¡°¡­ That¡¯s why Her Majesty and I lost everything.¡± Kaien looked up at the sky and muttered. He was in a hurry to protect his family and younger sister, so he gave up on human emotions and showed no greed. Gloria, so preciously protected that her eyes were blinded and her hands were tied, was taken by vicious men and crowned with a splendid crown of thorns. He, who gave up human emotions, and she, who gave up her will. ¡°I will be greedy now.¡± ¡®I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll get spoiled. I¡¯m afraid the soft petals will rip because of my greed.¡¯ However, Gloria gave up in the past and was mercilessly trampled by a man named Erun. With such an innocent smile, she learned to hate and was torn by betrayal, but she regained her lost will and became a person who knew how to get up. ¡°From now on, neither I nor Her Majesty will ever give up, His Majesty.¡± [tl/n: He¡¯s talking to the late Emperor, Gloria¡¯s father] Kaien smiled as he looked at the splendid side Palace glittering like it had been sprinkled with dazzling jewel powder. * * * ¡°Your Majesty!¡± As soon as Gloria entered her chamber, Diana rushed to her with a surprised face. Behind her, Duchess Praud rolled her eyes at the sight, but Gloria said with a small smile. ¡°If it¡¯s because I have had a fever for a while, don¡¯t pay too much attention. What¡¯s the matter? Shouldn¡¯t you be at the Duchy by now, Diana?¡± ¡°How could I be resting peacefully at the Duchy when Your Majesty is all alone?¡± Gloria smiled a little at Diana¡¯s concern, expressed in her very upset tone. ¡®Kaien must have strictly told you to stay calm at the Duke¡¯s mansion. If it¡¯s his younger sibling, isn¡¯t he as terrible as you think?¡¯ She caressed Diana¡¯s cheek and said soothingly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take a good rest when you went home after a long time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hurt, Your Majesty. Were you happy that I wasn¡¯t here?!!¡± ¡°No way.¡± Diana pouted like a child, then smiled brightly. She put her arms around Gloria, and the latter did not let go and started walking. Diana opened her mouth as if waiting. ¡°More than that, Your Majesty, do you know the news that the Lord of Palodan has entered the palace today? That wicked Lord. He used to make excuses to avoid entering the Palace, but this time my elder brother¡ª The Duke was very angry.¡± ¡°That person?¡± ¡°Yes. He said that if he didn¡¯t come to the palace soon, he would personally visit and bring him here.¡± Diana had witnessed Kaien calling Lord Palodan¡¯s representative to the Duchy and threatening him aggressively, and she trembled at the memory. ¡®It¡¯s really scary to see him working¡­ His face is the most beautiful, but he¡¯s so brutal!¡¯ At Diana¡¯s declaration, Gloria rolled her eyes and was lost in thought. ¡®It wasn¡¯t Erun¡¯s call after all? Come to think of it, Lord Palodan was one of those who supported Erun.¡¯ She recalled Erun sent an agent to order a tax reduction. At that time, Erun said, ¡°He will be among those who will become a strong support for Your Majesty in the future. However, tax reduction is a sensitive issue, and for the sake of your future, I will issue the official notice in my name, not in Your Majesty¡¯s name.¡¯ He pretended so well¡­ ¡®Damn bastard. Pretending to care about me when you and Lord Palodan were to do business together? Disgusting brat!¡¯ Gloria wanted to kick Erun in the appendage she hated the most, the one he took such pride in. At that time, she had nodded at Erun who seemed to love her very much, but of course that was not the case. ¡°This time, I will definitely ruin that handsome face.¡± Gloria¡¯s bleak blue eyes stared straight ahead. ¡®What the hell happened with the Marquis?¡¯ Diana thought nervously as she glanced at Gloria. She was the woman who smiled softly at Erun not so long ago. Kaien too, was also a person who had no hostility towards Erun, even if he didn¡¯t smile at him. However, both of them started expressing their hatred toward Erun just a few days apart. Whether she understood the changes or not, the Duchess of Praud warned Diana to be careful: ¡°Make sure you do not get entangled with them, Diana.¡± * * * Before Gloria returned to the side Palace, Diana hurried upon seeing Duchess Praud grabbing her throbbing head as if she had a headache. Then, as she watched the Duchess¡¯ back returning her way, one of the ladies whispered to Diana. ¡°The Duke and the Marquis had a great fight in the garden earlier.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes widened at her news, and she was very startled. At the sound of her loud voice, the Lady looked in the Duchess¡¯ direction and said, covering her mouth with a fan. ¡°It¡¯s a secret, Princess. I went for a walk with the Duchess earlier¡­ I don¡¯t know, why would the Duke and the Marquis fight fiercely? The two of them were standing with grim expressions on their faces, and then suddenly the Duke banged the Marquis at the tree!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Startled by the Lady¡¯s tale, Diana¡¯s face immediately froze. Kaien was well aware of his own strength, so he never acted recklessly. ¡®He smacked Erun? Why on earth?¡¯ Diana put her hand on her forehead and squeezed her eyes shut. The Lady, as if feeling sorry for Diana, continued with a small apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Still, I think you should listen to the Duke. By the way, Princess Ludenberg¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Swallowing a sigh at the soft voice, Diana looked at the Lady¡¯s face. The woman spoke in a voice that seemed somehow happy. ¡°I¡¯ve- I have never seen the Duke reveal such a greedy side.¡± There was sincerity in it, and Diana had no choice but to open her eyes wide. * * * Kaien Ludenberg revealed his greed. Those words came as a great shock to Diana. Needless to say, her older brother was far from greedy and never showed emotions. ¡®Did Elder Brother show his feelings to Her Majesty?¡¯ Diana glanced sideways at Gloria, who was giggling while twisting and squeezing something in her hands. Her Majesty Gloria Blake, as beautiful as a peony flower. One day, she began to show intense emotions, and Kaien Ludenberg began to show his emotions to others besides himself. It would be understandable if she felt a bit disappointed, however, Diana watched Gloria, who was biting her lips with even more gleaming eyes. ¡°Mmh?¡± Perched on the luxurious emerald velvet sofa, Gloria became conscious of Diana next to her. Worried about the beautiful Princess who sat with her, she leaned her upper body and smiled awkwardly with her eyes twinkling. Without permission, Diana clasped Gloria¡¯s hands, speaking excitedly to the Emperor¡¯s astonished expression. ¡°Your Majesty. I¡¯m always on your side! I hope Your Majesty establishes a relationship with someone who loves you and cherishes you very much. Of course, a Royal marriage is important, but it is still the first marriage!¡± ¡°O- okay.¡± At Diana¡¯s excited vow, Gloria struggled to raise the corner of her mouth and smiled. Her lips were trembling with how hard it was, but Diana had already fallen into a romantic delusion and began to make a fuss, covering her cheeks. ¡®It¡¯s not my first marriage.¡¯ Gloria tilted her head at Diana, who was screaming and acting like a girl in love. ¡®What kind of expression would you make if I said that Erun and I were once married?¡¯ But Gloria wasn¡¯t stupid enough to say those things. She patted Diana on the shoulder, pondering. ¡®Lord Palodan has more funds than I thought. So Erun must have persuaded him to hold hands. But after Kaien¡¯s scolding today, I¡¯m not sure we¡¯ll be able to see those assets.¡¯ It was a small amount compared to the national treasury, but it was quite a large amount to be considered as the wealth of a Margrave. ¡®Did you purposely get angry and hand useless things to Erun?¡¯ Gloria smiled contentedly at Kaien looking a few steps ahead. Since he had been ignored by Kaien twice in the morning ¡ªeven turning his back at him¡ª it was clear that Erun would never be nice to Lord Palodan, whom he will meet today. ¡°Then how can I comfort the Lord who must have been mistreated by Erun?¡± Gloria smiled softly, cupping her cheek. * * * It was just as Gloria thought. Erun, not only deprived of his fianc¨¦e by Kaien but also the recipient of extra work, was very angry with the Lord. That was the story she heard from the Chamberlain. She laughed loudly when she heard that Lord Palodan vigorously left the Palace after throwing papers in his face and insulting him. Perhaps made anxious by the Emperor¡¯s laughter, Baron Berne asked with a worried look ¡°Your Majesty, is it alright? Won¡¯t the Marquis get you in trouble? Lord Palodan is one of the Marquis¡¯ ¡ªyour fianc¨¦¡ª current supporters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s good news for me, Berne.¡± Gloria replied with a joyful voice. It was to her advantage that Erun had no support even if it was all an act. And if he runs out of funds because of it, all the more so!! ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 28 - Beast? Obsessive? Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 28 ¨C Beast? Obsessive? ¡®I remember that he was a greedy lord with only pride.¡¯ Gloria thought as she put down the macarons she was eating little by little. A greedy person always reassures his rope to get more. Diana asked cautiously, taking turns looking at the still-full teacup and Gloria, who, unlike before, had not touched the tea. ¡°Then, Your Majesty. Is it okay to do this? The Marquis has a tendency to step in, but he¡¯s helpful to Your Majesty and the future of the Empire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you look at what the Marquis does, it¡¯s definitely for the Empire.¡± ¡°Then why are you trying to get rid of him?¡± At Diana¡¯s question, Gloria tapped the table with her index finger. Baroness Berne and Diana looked even more at a loss when she said she hated it but acknowledged his ability. Gloria picked up a pretty macaron and took a bite. The fluffy meringue crumbling in her mouth and the cold filling on her tongue delighted her. She said while looking at the macarons dyed with flower water. ¡°Erun has always been loyal to the people of the Empire as well as the nobles of neighboring countries and half of the central nobility for his own sake. He¡¯s very resourceful, but that¡¯s just a ploy for when he becomes my husband, or when he¡¯s completely cornered.¡± ¡°Then, isn¡¯t this dangerous?¡± At Gloria¡¯s declaration, Baroness Berne asked anxiously. ¡®If it¡¯s as said, it¡¯s power to control the Empire when he becomes your husband or, if not, it¡¯s enough to start a revolt with!¡¯ Diana seemed to be thinking the same thing, as her face turned pale. When the two women became very anxious, Gloria picked up a new macaron and took another bite. She muttered inwardly that she was not used to the sweet taste that made her throat tingle even before the return, and after wiping her hands with a wet towel, she said, ¡°What if there were no one in this Empire who could stand up to him? Duke Ludenberg, one of the founders of the Empire, is more capable than Erun. Which kingdom will aim the tip of its sword against the prestigious household that has been maintained since the founding of the country? How many exchanges have we exchanged so far? That¡¯s why the Marquis is grinding his teeth so much.¡± ¡°Then Your Majesty will need the Duke.¡± ¡°Not just that.¡± When Gloria gave a straight answer, Diana and the Baroness, who had mentioned the Duke, looked startled. The Emperor looked down at the cold orange tea and spoke in a firm voice. ¡°He is absolutely necessary. I will do whatever it takes and I will do anything necessary. The Duke doesn¡¯t need to prepare anything, he just has to come to the ceremony and hold my hand.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Diana was truly amazed by Gloria¡¯s attitude, clasping her hands tightly while saying she would definitely hold Kaien. ¡®Your Majesty¡¯s appearance now is as an obsessive villainous woman.¡¯ The competent heroine I¡¯ve only seen in novels shows obsession and does not distinguish between means and methods to have the man! ¡®Why is she suddenly blushing and looking at me like that?¡¯ Gloria felt a chill running down her spine as she noticed Diana¡¯s sparkling eyes looking at her as if in love. Gloria quickly realized that it wasn¡¯t a good thing to hear whatever would come out of her mouth twitching strangely, so to deliberately change the subject she asked Diana. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Duke recently go looking for a groom and even show you a portrait?¡± ¡°That idiot brother!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Instantly furious at Gloria¡¯s question, Diana forgot about the ¡®obsessive villainess¡¯ that had filled her head moments before and became angry. Baroness Berne was taken aback by Diana¡¯s full anger, and Gloria couldn¡¯t hold her laughter. Diana was in tears at her laughter and dove behind Gloria to massage her shoulders, speaking as if upset. ¡°I would rather serve Her Majesty than marry. Of course, I¡¯ll get married someday, but I hate it now!¡± ¡°Oh my.¡± Gloria smiled awkwardly at Diana¡¯s vow. Her heart throbbed hearing she wanted to be by her side. Before her return, Diana was pushed down by Countess Adlen to become her lady-in-waiting, so now, to protect her, Gloria did not take her as her lady-in-waiting again. Even when she wasn¡¯t in the Palace anymore, she was framed like that, but if she became her lady-in-waiting¡­ ¡®There are things that are safe when they are in your sight.¡¯ Gloria thought as she got up. Since the enthronement, hectic and difficult days have continued, and she had no time to welcome any lady-in-waiting. Originally, it was right for the Grand Chamberlain to be around. However, as she was the first female Emperor of the Empire they made him stay only in the main palace because it was not good for her reputation to have a man around. ¡®Let¡¯s think about it after tidying up the surroundings first.¡¯ After the court ladies assisted her in ordering her appearance, Gloria returned to the main palace for state affairs. Gloria stood next to Diana, patting her soft cheeks with her index finger, and spoke in a friendly tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get married, you better tell the Duke clearly. He seems to want to marry you off somehow.¡± ¡°I think my brother will get married sooner than I do.¡± Diana spoke with a smile like a cat, and at the Princess¡¯s sudden words, Gloria was taken aback and walked faster. ¡®Why does Kaien slyly smile while asking when will I make him my husband come to mind?! Really. I guess they¡¯re truly siblings!¡¯ Gloria was fiddling with her hot ears. A soft red hue stood on her white skin, and the court ladies chuckled a little at her appearance. Gloria sighed heavily and spoke as if muttering. ¡°I really want to know if this is the person I knew. In the past, he was a person who knew no greed, but now I¡¯m troubled because he comes at me as if he wouldn¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°Oh, gosh. Oh, gosh. Oh, gosh!!¡± Diana was about to die of joy while covering her mouth with her hands and shouting at the phrase ¡®comes at me¡¯ from the Emperor¡¯s mouth. She asked Gloria, who looked at her with displeasure in front of her twinkling eyes. ¡°Did my brother become the most beast-like man in the world, right? Right, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it so? Then an obsessive man?¡± Diana¡¯s insistence left Gloria at a loss for words. ¡®Where the hell did you learn such blatant words!¡¯ Baroness Berne covered her forehead, and the court ladies quickly bent their backs to hide their small, trembling shoulders. As the sound of laughter reached her ears, Gloria shoved Diana, who was sticking to her side and strode away. ¡°Your Majesty? Where are you going, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see to state affairs!¡± Thinking that she was being teased, Gloria shouted without looking back. Diana burst into laughter but ran to Gloria, who quickly sprinted away, and caught up her pace. Gloria sighed deeply at Diana¡¯s action as she suddenly followed and walked with her arms folded. ¡®Oh my gosh. Beast-like man? Obsessive man? Where the hell did you learn such phrases?¡¯ Suddenly, in Gloria¡¯s imagination, Kaien had black wolf ears on his head and a large tail that fluttered leisurely. That wasn¡¯t enough, she even thought of him as he wrapped his solid arms around her waist and pulled her into his strong arms with a deep smile on his face. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gloria stopped on her way to the main palace and covered her face with both hands. Despite Diana¡¯s calls, she didn¡¯t answer. She felt like crying as her body became hotter and hotter. ¡®They are really wicked siblings who don¡¯t help me remain calm.¡¯ * * * Upon arriving at the office, Gloria bit her lip hard as the ¡®beast-like obsessed man¡¯ stood there leisurely. ¡®I nearly screamed those words at him ¡­! Bad Diana. Wicked Diana. This corrupted Diana!¡¯ When Kaien, with his dark hair neatly tied, found Gloria, he bowed with a light smile. However, Diana¡¯s ¡°Beast Man! Obsessive man!¡± still echoed in her mind without leaving her alone, so Gloria looked at him and hurriedly entered the office. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Kaien raised an eyebrow at Gloria¡¯s cold action. With the chill still lingering in the air, she waved her hand instead of answering his call. Then the Grand Chamberlain quickly pulled the courtiers out and left the office. Click~ Only Kaien and Gloria remained in the quiet space where the sound of the door closing echoed. Gloria hurriedly shouted at Kaien, who strode over to the desk. ¡°Don¡¯t come near me!¡± At her sharp refusal, he stopped. His face turned cold, and his amethyst eyes began to gleam sharply like a predator. Trying to hold back his anger, Kaien asked her, as she covered her face with both hands. ¡°Why has your attitude suddenly changed?¡± ¡°Th, that¡­¡± At Kaien¡¯s question, as if snow was falling and a cold wind was blowing, Gloria was unable to speak. Until earlier, she had really forgotten the ¡®beast man¡¯ thing. Gloria was full of thoughts about whether she could somehow bring back the public sentiment and the support of the nobles that had been lost to Erun. ¡®But, as soon as I saw his face, I was suddenly reminded of Diana¡¯s ¡®beast ma¡¯¡¯ remarks!¡¯ ¡®Do I have some kind of mental illness?¡¯ Gloria gently opened her fingers covering her face and saw Kaien standing in front of her. His face was still cold ice, but why? It looked strange in Gloria¡¯s eyes. ¡®The look of an angry wolf with its ears and tail upright¡­ I¡¯m definitely crazy if this image is the one that comes to mind seeing him.¡¯ Gloria nodded, thinking she was obviously crazy, picturing such a cute image like that in her head though the man staring at her had a face as cold as the northern snowfield. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 29 - For You (1) Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea Chapter 29 ¨C For You (1) Kaien, completely unaware of the situation, had all kinds of thoughts swirling like a storm. At times, he was pulled so hard that he couldn¡¯t refuse, and now he was pushed back, which made him amazed and angry. Now that he had made up his mind to be greedy. Kaien¡¯s beautiful face began to wrinkle. Gloria sat down, pretending not to notice his increasingly bloody expression. He slammed the desk with his hand, as if in shock at the sight of Gloria leisurely rummaging through the papers on the desk. ¡°?!¡± Gloria, startled by Kaien¡¯s sudden action, looked up at him with wide-open eyes. He bowed to her and asked in a tone full of dissatisfaction. ¡°When did you ask me to become the Empress, but now you¡¯re pushing me away?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Gloria tightly closed her eyes at Kaien¡¯s scorching gaze, which seemed to knock her down at any moment. ¡®That goddamn beast-like man! That obsessive-like thing!¡¯ At the thought of Kaien¡¯s black tail hitting the floor, Gloria grabbed her head with both hands. ¡®How could I imagine such beastly man¡¯ Kaien, who could not recognize Her Majesty¡¯s suffering(?) from his sister¡¯s absurd remarks, grabbed Gloria¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°What is it then?¡± Instead of just grabbing it, his long, hot fingers moved like a winding motion, interlocking each other, and as they gripped it strongly, Gloria bit her trembling lips hard. Kaien slowly brought the Emperor¡¯s white fingers to his lips. ¡°Kai¨C Duke!¡± At the man¡¯s soft lips and hot breath touch in her hand, Gloria was so amazed that she almost called Kaien¡¯s name. ¡®Do you want to get revenge for not calling your name until the end?!¡¯ Kaien slightly bit Gloria¡¯s soft fingers. A tingling sensation approached inside her with a strange stimulus, and Gloria¡¯s soul had already flown far away as he looked at her with narrowed eyes. Kaien rested his other hand on the desk and leaned his torso toward Gloria. The sound of crumpled papers on the desk could be heard, neither of them cared. She looked at him approaching with a blank expression on her face. Black hair swayed in front of her, and she felt the subtle scent of his body rob her of all her senses. His lips, which had been biting her fingers, suddenly began to rise to the back of her hand, and Kaien¡¯s amethyst-colored eyes were dark and deep as if harboring an urgent desire. Kaien said with a seductive smile at Gloria, who looked up at him with her mouth slightly open. ¡°I cannot forgive you for seducing me first, then running away, Your Majesty.¡± His slow, low-pitched voice stimulated Gloria. She closed her eyes tightly at the stimulus so great that her toes curled up on their own. Seeing her flinching shoulders like a shivering herbivore, Kaien clenched his fingers once more. ¡®If I could, I want to swallow her right now, but¡­¡¯ Kaien resisted the urge to pull Gloria into his arms. ¡®If I do, this little animal will surely run away.¡¯ Hunting was a painful pleasure for Kaien, who had to squeeze his breath slowly but surely at the end to release his instincts. Kaien whispered to Gloria. ¡°If you don¡¯t intend to make me like a beast, would you rather not provoke me? Your Majesty.¡± The word ¡®beast¡¯ came out of his mouth. Gloria, unable to escape from her evil imagination, finally banged her forehead on the desk. ¡°Damned beast-man, obsessive man¡­ Why are you using these words¡­!¡± ¡°¡­Ha?¡± ¡®What did she say now?¡¯ Kaien looked down at Gloria with a puzzled face. With her head down, she deliberately pretended to be looking at the documents, avoiding his gaze. However, her ears had a red hue. ¡®Diana!¡¯ Kaien swallowed a sigh that was about to burst and removed his hand from the desk. At the Duke¡¯s actions, Gloria still stuttered with a blushing face. ¡°I- I didn¡¯t think of anything strange. I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand me, Duke. It¡¯s just because I¡¯m not familiar with those words.¡± ¡°I heard the words ¡®beast man¡¯ and ¡®obsessive man,¡¯ are you saying don¡¯t get me wrong now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bang! To Kaien¡¯s doubtful question, Gloria slammed the desk and answered loudly. For some reason, the appearance of her slamming the desk with both hands and arguing vigorously was that of a rabbit, Kaien smiled involuntarily. Gloria, who found that smile, looked at him coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s impertinent, Duke of Ludenberg, are you mocking your Emperor right now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Duke!¡± She said it in a stern voice. Kaien replied calmly as if he had ever smiled. Amazed at such a demeanor, Gloria opened and closed her mouth. ¡®This man. Did he lose his mind after returning? Or was he originally like this?¡¯ As she was contemplating whether to get angry or not at Kaien for making fun of the emperor, a document was handed out to her. ¡°What is this?¡± As Gloria raised her eyes as she received the paperwork, Kaien began to report as if he had never been joking. ¡°This is a list of properties for the last five years of the lord of Palodan.¡± ¡°What about the rest?¡± ¡°The Imperial Audit Office will organize the data and report it.¡± ¡°Livestock jerk. I guess you grew a lot.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Gloria, who was looking down at the documents with a disgusted look, kicked her tongue. Kaien¡¯s expression became strange when Gloria, who was furious at the amount beyond her imagination, threw papers on the desk and cursed. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Where did you learn to do that?¡± ¡°Mmh?¡± ¡®What¡¯s up with the abrupt question?¡¯ At Kaien¡¯s question, Gloria¡¯s eyes widened, but soon after, she held back her laughter that was about to burst. Gloria handed over the papers she had thrown away and answered indifferently. ¡°I learned it from you, Duke.¡± ¡°I have never shown such things in front of Her Majesty.¡± To Gloria¡¯s words, Kaien frowned and answered firmly. In response to his objection, Gloria held her chin and stared intently at him. Kaien looked at Gloria¡¯s gaze without losing it, and the words that fell from her pink lips were a shock to him. ¡°You, who once came into the palace, looked at the documents you received from your aide and said something very rude. The person who used to walk around every day with a wrinkled face¡­ I used to discreetly listen to him. Duke, I never knew there were such swear words. How come the duke is so good at cursing¨C¡± ¡°That¡¯s how bad the situation in the empire was,¡± Kaien responded with a fierce smile to Gloria¡¯s subtly playful remarks. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gloria flinched at Kaien¡¯s reply. The duke felt sorry for her hardened face, but couldn¡¯t say anything. As he said, after the late Emperor fell ill, the situation in the Empire became a mess, and Erun took advantage of the opportunity to rake in money and private soldiers. Gloria looked up at Kaien, who was silent in front of her. His face was quite wrinkled, and the expression on his face was full of regret. Seeing that, Gloria said with a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s true, so it¡¯s okay. Therefore, shouldn¡¯t we be sure to fix it now?¡± ¡°I will assist you to the best of my abilities.¡± Kaien bowed deeply in response to Gloria¡¯s firm will. ¡®Certainly, it isn¡¯t for the well-being of the empire.¡¯ Kaien closed her eyes and thought. Diana was dragged out onto the street dressed in rags and tied up, smiling until the end, blaming herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, elder brother. I¡¯ve ruined the family¡¯s reputation because I¡¯m foolish.¡± It was the younger sister who forcefully moved and smiled with her blue-colored cheeks as if she had been beaten by someone. He stretched out his arms and wanted to catch Diana as she was being dragged away, but he was also caught in a rope and couldn¡¯t do anything. A swordsman genius? A talent that comes once every 200 years? it was all in vain. He, who was incompetent, watched how she was stabbed and fell on the cold ground in front of his eyes. The appearance of his younger sister, who collapsed like a helpless doll who had lost its strings, still lingered in Kaien¡¯s eyes. He clenched his fists. Seeing Kaien with her head bowed deeply, Gloria bit her lip hard. ¡®I can¡¯t see your face, but I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡¯ The overflowing will to live must have been a reminder of the past. Gloria got up from her seat and walked past the desk and stood next to Kaien. As she approached, Kaien¡¯s eyes, who slowly stood up, were already wet with red. Gloria reached out when her jewel-like eyes, which she thought were pretty, were stained with regret and hatred. She stroked his hair and asked, ¡°You hated me enough to twist my neck, didn¡¯t you?¡± At her words, Kaien didn¡¯t say anything. He stroked the back of Gloria¡¯s hand with his hand and spoke in a quiet tone. ¡°Rather than resenting you, I resented myself for belatedly noticing Erun¡¯s betrayal. If I had put my hands up a little sooner if I had stopped him. and¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The darkened amethyst eyes were full of Gloria. Feeling the power of his hand in her hand, she felt a fire-like emotion rising inside her. ¡®How many people had to die because of one man!¡¯ Gloria moved her hand to grab Kaien again. He, whose hand was suddenly caught, widened. The back of the man¡¯s hand, held by her slender hand, gradually began to rise up to Gloria¡¯s lips. Kaien¡¯s eyes twitched at the softness of her lips touching the back of his hand with a small sound. Gloria¡¯s appearance was serious, like a knight making an oath to his master or a priest making an oath to God. She opened her mouth to the speechless Kaien. ¡°For you. For Diana. And for Royal Father, I will definitely kill Erun Lebossi.¡± Flames of hatred began to flash in her blue eyes. At Gloria¡¯s firm will, Kaien moved his hand. Pulling the hand back towards his side, he kissed her small, slender finger. Chapter 30 - For You (2) Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea Chapter 30 ¨C For You (2) Kaien closed his eyes and felt Gloria¡¯s body temperature with his lips. It was a warm spring day, but her hands were cold. Gloria¡¯s eyes widened as he kissed her ring finger, the act that signified an oath. Kaien spoke. ¡°For Your Majesty, Kaien Ludenberg will be your sword.¡± To destroy Erun. For his precious and only sister, Diana. And, ¡®For you.¡¯ Kaien kissed Gloria¡¯s ring finger once more as he vowed. * * * Meanwhile, the Lord of Palodan had entered the palace, since he could not ignore an order, was beaten by Erun, and had left the palace. ¡°Damn it. You immature little jerk!¡± Palodan cried out while placing a cold towel around his dyed blue eyes. ¡°Damn it! Treating me like this when you know clearly what that money was for?!¡± As he roughly threw the towel against the wall of the carriage, the Lord shuddered. No matter how powerful they were, nobles who failed to advance to the center were forever local nobles. He didn¡¯t like it, so he approached Erun and donated money to maintain the relationship for five years, but the return on the investment was a stab in the back. ¡°You¡¯re calling me and beating me like a dog instead of placing me in the center!¡± Lord Palodan shouted, slamming the carriage chair with his feet. The horseman began to sweat coldly at the fierce anger of his Master inside the carriage. ¡°Aigoo~ If I return to the mansion now, many servants will die today.¡± Knowing his Master¡¯s temper, the coachman wanted to run away as he thought of the many servants who could be beaten with a club upon arriving at the residence. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t God take such a bad man early?¡¯ The coachman looked up at the sunny sky and blamed God. The Lord was making such a riot inside that the coachman¡¯s body shook. While dragging the wagon that rattled loudly from the Palace, the coachman pulled the reins back when a court lady approached from afar and motioned for him to stop. With shiny fabrics and decorations that ordinary court ladies could never use, the coachman got off the carriage. ¡°Is the Lord of Palodan inside?¡± The horseman took off the hat he was wearing and bowed to the court lady who was standing upright as he answered. ¡°Yes. We¡¯re on our way out.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Lord Palodan roared, roughly rolling the curtains of the carriage. He was focused on how he would hit his useless servants with a club to relieve his anger after returning to the mansion, but when the carriage stopped, Lord Palodan was even angrier. He saw a court lady frowning after seeing him with a lot of accessories on, but soon after, she spoke in a deliberate manner. ¡°Nice to meet you, Lord Palodan. I am Teresa Margaret, I serve Her Majesty the Emperor herself.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing Teresa¡¯s greeting, Lord Palodan snorted and shook his head. When the man committed the rudeness of pulling the curtain back, a vein popped on her forehead. Teresa spoke in a loud voice to the man, who did not even think of getting out of the carriage. ¡°Lord Palodan shall obey Her Majesty¡¯s orders!¡± She shouted loudly. The Lord of Palodan, busy muttering in the carriage, felt his heart sink at the phrase ¡®Her Majesty¡¯s Orders¡¯ that came out of Teresa¡¯s mouth. ¡®What did that court lady say just now?¡¯ Lord Palodan violently pulled the curtain away with enough force to tear it apart. Then he noticed the old coachman with his head bowed and Teresa¡¯s angry face. He was the lord of Palodan Estate, a man who regarded Gloria as a mere little girl, but he eventually left the wagon with a shivering face because she was still Erun¡¯s fianc¨¦e, who would later become the Emperor. At the Lord¡¯s slow reaction, Teresa wanted to beat him, but Gloria¡¯s instructions took precedence. With her back straight, she said, staring coldly at the dawdling Lord. ¡°Her Majesty wants to meet the Lord in person. You must return to the palace.¡± A meeting request. Lord Palodan opened his small eyes wide with his mouth agape. * Following the guidance of the court lady, Pelodan entered the Emperor¡¯s audience chamber and opened his mouth wide. It was the first time in his life. The splendid interior that unfolded before him made his eyes grow bigger to the point of bewilderment. ¡°You are the Lord of Palodan.¡± A clear soprano voice. The man hurriedly shifted his gaze to the place where the sound was heard. Then reflected in his eyes¨C ¡°¡­!¡± Red hair shining like jewels in the sunlight coming down through the large glass window filled his eyes. In addition, the beautiful appearance made it seem like he was seeing a halo above her head. ¡®Is this what it would look like when a goddess descends to earth?¡¯ Lord Palodan swallowed his saliva unaware at the sight of Gloria staring at him with a beautiful smile. Gulp¨C Not missing such a blatant sound, Kaien¡¯s eyebrows twitched. It was unpleasant that the Lord of Palodan didn¡¯t show manners, but it was even more so when he was drooling and staring at Gloria so obviously in front of him! When the Lord couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the Emperor who was smiling prettily in front of him, Kaien slapped his hand strongly. ¡°¡­!¡± The man hurriedly came to his senses seeing where the sound was coming from¡­ ¡°Hiik!¡± There, a black demon risen from hell was ferociously staring at him with gleaming eyes. Kaien said, staring fiercely at Palodan, who faltered backward. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t greet your Emperor properly. Where did the Lord leave the court etiquette?¡± ¡°Ke- Kevand Palodan greets Her Majesty, the Sun of the Empire!¡± The Lord bowed deeply and in a hurry at Kaien¡¯s glare that seemed to be about to slaughter him at any moment. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Gloria quietly looked at Palodan, who had bent his back deeply and was sweating profusely. ¡®Lord Palodan is ignorant. He¡¯s just livestock that was desperate to rip off the money of the Estate¡¯s residents after squandering the wealth accumulated by his ancestors.¡¯ She smiled pleased at the sight of the Lord Palodan, who rolled his eyes at the expensive decorations around him as he stood in front of the Emperor herself. Gloria sat on a nearby sofa, and as she sat down, Kaien handed her the previous paperwork. ¡®What is that document?¡¯ Since the Emperor had not told him to sit, Palodan had to stand still. In addition, the Lord couldn¡¯t help but ooze a cold sweat at Kaien¡¯s murderous gaze that made his hair stand up. Gloria handed over the documents and said to Lord Palodan, who was standing without straightening his back. ¡°The reason this Emperor asked to see you was nothing else, but because I wanted to apologize.¡± [tl/n: the word Gloria used here is a word Emperors used to refer to themselves. It¡¯s called ¡®majestic imperial pronoun,¡¯ similar to the majestic plural. It doesn¡¯t have an accurate translation though basically means ¡®I¡¯ -magnanimous self-] ¡°Apologize..?¡± At the word ¡®apologize¡¯ that came out of Gloria¡¯s mouth, Lord Palodan¡¯s eyes widened. The same person who had been beaten in the face with paperwork by Erun just a few hours ago. Unlike Erun, who was quite rude calling him a country bumpkin, this woman called him to apologize. ¡®What are you up to?¡¯ Lord Palodan glanced at Gloria, who was smiling like an innocent young lady, and clenched his hands tightly. The Emperor looked at him coldly, but it was only for a moment. She said with an innocent smile. ¡°I heard that the Marquis scolded you too much? I apologize on behalf of my fianc¨¦. It seems that he has become very sensitive as he is handling the government affairs on behalf of Your Emperor. Forgive the Marquis for his words and actions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Your Majesty. It was because I¡¯m lacking.¡± At Gloria¡¯s words of apology, Palodan lowered his head even more. Inside, he cursed ¡®Take care of your fianc¨¦ right, you incompetent woman!¡¯ but he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to say it in front of the Emperor. But Gloria, who already knew his mind, smiled. ¡®How much are you insulting me right now?¡¯ She had read the contents of the document earlier and knew everything. Gloria pretended to look at the documents slowly and hid a cool smile, then said to Kaien sitting next to her. ¡°Duke, have you prepared what I asked for earlier?¡± ¡°Of course. Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Then bring it in.¡± At Gloria¡¯s words, Kaien lightly flicked his fingers. Then, it was Lord Palodan who was puzzled at the appearance of attendants who opened the door to the audience chamber with boxes in their hands. ¡°Open it.¡± Kaien ordered the boxes piled up in front of Lord Palodan to be opened. Then the servants carefully opened the boxes on the wide table with their white-gloved hands. Then, what spread out in front of the Lord¡¯s eyes were a huge amount of gold coins, gold wine glasses, and many jewels. In addition, some boxes contained silk, the finest white silk that was only delivered to the Imperial Palace. ¡°Wh- why did you¡­ this to me¡­?¡± Blinded by greed, Lord Palodan opened the boxes and looked at Gloria, fiddling with the luxury. His eyes were wary, but his hands were already fondling the gold coins. The Emperor returned the documents to Kaien, speaking in a tone of sincere praise. ¡°The number of thieves increased recently, right? For the safety of the residents, you will have to hire mercenaries and focus on protection. Of course, you will need money for that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty!¡± At Gloria¡¯s words, Palodan gave off a distorted expression and nodded. She wanted to hit his head with the high heels she was wearing when she saw him wiping away his tears with a handkerchief, but she held back and muttered in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s like fattened livestock.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Gloria smiled and shook her head as Lord Palodan looked at her with round eyes. Chapter 31 - My Lovely Rabbit Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea Chapter 31 ¨C My Lovely Rabbit The woman had brazenly cursed at his tears, and Kaien, who heard it for sure, looked serious. ¡®Have I ever shown such words and actions in the Imperial palace?¡¯ Gloria nearly burst into laughter as Kaien seriously tried to remember their past interaction. Desperately swallowing a laugh, Gloria held out her hand to Lord Palodan and said, ¡°Those who are above are lonely. Since I¡¯m in the position of Emperor, I am well aware of the Lord¡¯s anguish. How could I not?¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­!¡± At the Emperor¡¯s words, Palodan fell to his knees on the carpet with a thud. ¡®Are you aware of my heart now?¡¯ Lord Palodan looked at Gloria with rain droplets-like tears dripping from his eyes. Then he spoke to her loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Does Her Majesty know the heart of this Lord? Even if I was criticized for being the vicious Lord in the world, I had no choice but to ensure the safety of my people. Huuukk-¡± ¡°I know. I know it well, so stop crying.¡± ¡®Ah, I want to get rid of him right now.¡¯ Gloria¡¯s stomach threatened to rebel at the sight of Palodan¡¯s crocodile tears. However, she rose from her seat and approached him, and he enthusiastically tried to hold the Emperor¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­!¡± Kaien had been watching only Gloria and suddenly flashed his eyes dangerously as the Lord¡¯s thick hand neared her, and he immediately rushed to Gloria and folded her into his arms. ¡°Duke?¡± Gloria was dumbfounded by Kaien¡¯s sudden approach, reaching out and hugging her waist. As if the man before her had disappeared, her face turned red as she felt herself suddenly held in a man¡¯s strong arms. ¡®What the hell is this?!¡¯ Gloria¡¯s hair turned white at Kaien¡¯s unexpected action. With Gloria not understanding the situation, Kaien¡¯s nerves were elsewhere. He was staring at Palodan, who had raised his head with a puzzled face. His eyes were so bloody that the Lord almost peed his pants. [tl/n: ¡®hair turned white¡¯ is an idiom meaning she was utterly surprised/embarrassed. Usually is used to express a situation that worries you too much] Kaien spoke coldly, alternating his gaze between the Lord¡¯s foolish face and his hands floating purposely in the air. ¡°Who¡¯s hand do you dare touch without permission? Isn¡¯t the Lord self-conscious?¡± ¡°Pl- please forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty.¡± Kaien¡¯s callous remarks brought Palodan to his senses, and he quickly lowered his head. Realizing that Gloria should not be left alone with the uncultured and impolite Lord of Palodant, the Duke issued a dismiss command to the man. ¡°I¡¯ll send the Imperial gifts to the mansion. Now leave.¡± ¡°Ye- yes!¡± ¡°Duke!¡± At Kaien¡¯s order, Gloria called out in a bewildered tone. Palos glanced at Gloria shouting in Kaien¡¯s arms with a blushing face. ¡®Was the rumor true?!¡¯ Lord Palodan escaped from Kaien¡¯s threatening glare and left the meeting room in a hurry¨C Bang! He slammed the door and frowned. ¡®The rumor that Erun, who had been appointed as the Emperor¡¯s husband for a long time, recently lost her favor!¡¯ Everyone thought that the royal marriage between Gloria and Erun, with whom the late Emperor had arranged her engagement a long time ago, would go smoothly. Thus, Lord Palodan, who wanted to increase his status, paid Erun funds for a long time and gathered mercenaries as per his request. However, when Duke Ludenberg, who had been quiet until now, suddenly and openly approached the Emperor, Lord Palodan began to feel anxious about the possibility that not only the royal marriage but also the betrothal could be broken. No matter how much money he gave nor mercenaries collected, Erun did not show any sign of awarding him a central position. Whenever he asked, Erun¡¯s standard ¡®Just wait¡¯ reply started to make him feel anxious. ¡®Then, wouldn¡¯t it be better to stick with the Duke rather than the Marquis now?¡¯ The Lord of Palodan scurried downstairs to where the carriage was, roiling his dull brain. ¡®What was the reason for bringing money to Erun and even holding back when he slapped me in the face with the document?! Wasn¡¯t it for the reward of ¡®going to the center¡¯?¡¯ For the local nobles, entering the center was a matter of raising the family¡¯s status, so the Lord of Palodan didn¡¯t distinguish between means and methods to achieve whatever it took. ¡°The Marquis is too uncertain.¡± Lord Palodan muttered as he put on the robe provided by the court lady. He made every effort to relieve the anguish of his ancestors and became a central noble rather than a local Lord in his generation, but Erun did not give a definitive answer. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, just in case, I¡¯ll have to stick with the Duke a little bit.¡± The Lord got into the carriage, wiped his sweat with a handkerchief and said. As he recalled the face of Kaien he had seen in the meeting room, he swallowed. ¡°That immature jerk I¨C!¡± Lord Palodan looked down at his still trembling hands and exhaled slowly. White skin contrasted with jet-black hair. The amethyst-colored eyes, sharp like blades, sparkled like jewels. Standing next to Gloria in his black formal attire, Kaien was truly like a black leopard sitting beside the Emperor. A black leopard that would bite his neck to death if he touched his owner. ¡®Tsk, tsk. That weak Emperor must have been completely captured by the Duke.¡¯ Lord Palodan clicked his tongue as he watched the scenery outside the window pass by. Gloria was a more slender Lady than he had seen in the portrait. The rumor that Erun fainted after being beaten by Gloria must be false, and the Lord thought of something worth offering to Kaien. ¡®I¡¯ll have to fill up at least three carriages and pay a visit soon.¡¯ * * * Having driven out the Lord ofPalodan, Kaien glanced to the side. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Duke?¡± Gloria, recognizing his gaze, asked sharply. Seeing that her ears were red, she seemed to have been very surprised by his previous actions. ¡®I made a mistake.¡¯ Kaien rubbed his forehead and let out a sigh of regret. As soon as he saw Palodan¡¯s thick hand about to touch Gloria¡¯s, he acted hastily. Actually, he wanted to grab Palodan¡¯s head and throw him away. However, as separating them was the priority, Kaien hugged her. ¡®Are you eating properly? Your waist is too thin.¡¯ Kaien frowned as he recalled Gloria¡¯s waist wrapped in his arms. He was upset because her waist was thinner than Diana¡¯s, but the priority was to apologize to Gloria, who sat on the sofa and stared at him. He bowed to her with a firm face and apologized. ¡°I have been rude, Your Majesty. Please forgive me¨C¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have hugged me there but kissed me on the forehead or something!¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Kaien, who was asking for forgiveness, opened his eyes wide as Gloria jumped up from her seat and strode toward him. Gloria, who approached him close enough to almost touch his nose, had a dissatisfied expression on her face as if she had lost a screw and kept reproaching in a very angry tone. ¡°If we end up hugging each other like that, it can be confusing whether the Lord is doing it out of loyalty or love, right? For Lord Palodan to stick to you, of course, we must look like lovers. Don¡¯t you think, Duke?¡± ¡°Lov¡­ers¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At the word ¡®lover¡¯ that came from Gloria¡¯s mouth, Kaien kept his own mouth shut. ¡®Aren¡¯t you aware of what you¡¯re saying to me right now?¡¯ He felt troubled as he looked at her, who was near his chest. Just holding Gloria in his arms seemed enough to be seen as lovers in the eyes of the Lord of Palodan. As he left the audience chamber, he had peered at him and Gloria alternately with a treacherous look. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to bury him together when I get rid of Erun. How dare you look at her very precious self with those disgusting eyes.¡¯ Unaware of Kaien¡¯s thoughts, Gloria let out a long sigh. What she gave to Lord Palodan was the money she had been hiding since her days as Royal Princess. Of course, the amount of money that could be used with the Emperor¡¯s authority was infinite, but she couldn¡¯t avoid the finance ledger records. ¡®If Erun looks at the state treasury record and finds I¡¯ve established a direct relationship with Lord Palodan, it can be troublesome. And, if Palodan follows Erun to the end, I can use the source of unrecorded money as an excuse to get rid of him.¡¯ Of course, it was a forced justification, but Gloria gave her money without hesitation because the karma that Lord Palodan had accumulated so far was enough to get rid of him. Gloria said with a sly smile at the still stiff Kaien. ¡°That Lord will come to give you money soon, so just prepare a list of Palodan¡¯s real property.¡± ¡°When he worked for the Marquis?¡± ¡°Yeah. Looking at his face, it seems he might stick to you, Duke, but as a precaution. Aside from that, from now on don¡¯t hug me like that next time.¡± Kaien understood Gloria¡¯s thoughts at once and almost smiled at her words but stopped. It was obvious she would notice and run away from him like a shy, lovely rabbit if he smiled openly, so he asked while feigning ignorance. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s, of course, it¡¯s¡­!¡± Then Gloria spread her arms out as if frustrated. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± She froze on the spot. Kaien watched Gloria¡¯s appearance, gradually turning red from the neck. ¡®Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!¡¯ Too conscious of the purpose, she was absorbed by the rest. Only then did Gloria realize how dangerous her words were, and looked at Kaien with a face tinged in red. He was already watching, covering his mouth with his hand; he stared into her face, noticing every single gesture, and she covered her face with her hands. It was just a gaze, but she felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t come to her senses as if she had been touched by him. With Gloria¡¯s face dyed as red as an apple, Kaien knew she had just realized it. ¡°Hmm.¡± It was a bit disappointing, but now that she returned to ¡®Lady Gloria,¡¯ not the Emperor, it was an opportunity for him. Kaien instinctively seized the opportunity and looked at her with a subtly meaningful gaze. Gloria, realizing that Kaien¡¯s darkened gaze was dangerous, crossed her arms, stepped back, and spoke with a stern voice. ¡°What are you trying to do to your Emperor, Duke?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to take a closer look at what Your Majesty is teaching me.¡± ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to come that close, so just step away¡­¡± ¡°You must tell me what to do next.¡± ¡°Hiik-!¡± Kaien suddenly wrapped his long arms around her waist again and pulled her into his chest. Looking at Gloria, who seemed about to cry with her face dyed red, he said, his eyes filled with thirst and desire. ¡°I would do it for you.¡± Chapter 32 - My Teachings Are Intense Translator and Editor: Gina and Tea Chapter 32 ¨C My Teachings Are Intense ¡°Hic!¡± Gloria hiccuped at the beast¡¯s low growl and hot breath tickling her neck. As Kaien smiled and teased her red hair with slow hand movements, Gloria felt her vision spinning. ¡°I- I should be taught!¡± ¡­That was how she dug her own grave. ¡°I see.¡± At Gloria¡¯s desperate cry, Kaien nodded seriously and released her from his arms. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ Gloria bit her lip in a strange regret that came up from the corner of her wildly beating heart. While Gloria was confused as to why she felt regretful, Kaientook a few steps back in order to hunt the little rabbit and said with his eyes shining. ¡°Then I will teach you, Your Majesty.¡± Gloria was startled by Kaien¡¯s sudden approach, and before she could even scream, her vision started spinning as she felt like she was floating. ¡°Ah?¡± When she came to her senses, Gloria, who was lying on the sofa, alternated her eyes between the on the side and Kaien above her stomach. Kaien bowed his torso towards Gloria, who was contemplating how to escape. ¡°¡­!¡± Their faces were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Kaien moistened his lips with his tongue, looking at the frozen, tempting rabbit with her eyes wide open, and then he said with a deep smile. ¡°My teachings will be as intense as that of a beast, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°!!!!¡± Kaien¡¯s low, deep growl was enough to cause her hair to rise and struck Gloria¡¯s brain. She let out a silent scream in Kaien¡¯s face as it slowly descended. She couldn¡¯t say anything at the sight of Kaien, who towered over her. Because he blocked both sides of her face with his arms so she couldn¡¯t run away, she could only look at Kaien. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Gloria had forgotten to breathe at the dizzying sight of the man with the alluring smile and was suddenly awakened by the low-pitched voice. She said, pushing Kaien¡¯s chest, unable to hide the briskly rising heat. ¡°This is quite impertinent, Duke. Mind your manners.¡± ¡°Do you want me to, Your Majesty?¡± She spoke with difficulty, struggling to avoid Kaien¡¯s eyes, yet, he kissed Gloria¡¯s hand softly and asked with a subtle tone. As he swept the back of her hand with his long finger and looked at her with a strong gaze, Gloria closed her eyes tightly. ¡®Why the hell are you doing this to me?¡¯ Gloria trembled at the stimulation that touched her skin. Then she looked at Kaien, who was looking pleased. It would be nice if he was discouraged by the Emperor¡¯s fierce gaze, but a smile spread on Kaien¡¯s lips as if even that behavior of hers was lovely. He wanted to swallow her. He felt an unknown hunger as he saw Gloria trapped in his arms unable to escape. That hunger was like an appetite for something, but it was like a different desire. Kaien¡¯s purple eyes grew even darker. ¡®I¡¯ll never let you go.¡¯ The deep purple eyes began to reveal a desire for monopoly and obsession. At that gaze, Gloria took a deep breath as her heart seemed to burst. The man¡¯s gaze seemed familiar, but she couldn¡¯t possibly know. Gloria let out a silent scream as the anticipation slowly increased inside her. ¡®After returning, you really became crazy! What are you looking forward to? You idiot!¡¯ When Kaien¡¯s arms tightened, the sofa made a small noise, and Gloria looked at him with blurred eyes. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± A heavy silence and hard breathing flowed in between. Kaien opened his mouth while gently arranging Gloria¡¯s red hair. ¡°Your Majesty, do you know how many I killed to give you up?¡± ¡°Why¡­ Did you give up?¡± Gloria asked in a trembling voice at Kaien¡¯s words full of regret. ¡®Every time you run into me, you avoid me because you don¡¯t want to get involved.¡¯ She bit her lip and swallowed her thoughts. The days when she was a Royal Princess. Gloria felt a sprout from the depths of her heart, and as time passed, her debut day. When she was escorted by Kaien, she realized what color the flower buds were. As soon as she realized it, she couldn¡¯t breathe because of the purple rose vines that were so terribly entangled in her heart. And Gloria had to tear off the flower with her own hands as the nobles clapped their hands to congratulate her at her father¡¯s announcement that her fianc¨¦ was Erun, not Kaien. ¡®But is it coming now and blooming again? At times like this?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t even funny. Seeing Gloria¡¯s surprised expression, Kaien slowly brought both foreheads together. Then, each felt a warm yet strange tickling sensation. Kaien closed his eyes and said, ¡°Because I was the only Duke. I thought it was too greedy of me, who was unstable, to dare to embrace you. How dare I reach out to you, having cut down so many people to survive?¡± ¡°Before that, you hated me for a long time. Avoiding me, frowning.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°That?¡± At Gloria¡¯s words, Kaien¡¯s face darkened, and her sweet lips finally closed. She looked at him like that and said, ¡°Anyway, now that you come here and tell me these things, you want me to believe you? You¡¯ll make me laugh.¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Because the Kaien Ludenberg you already knew died that day. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it now.¡± Kaien answered Gloria, who looked at him with a similarly troubled expression on her face. What was given to him after giving up on her was the destruction of his household and the death of the person he buried in his heart. When he returned, it was the past, and in front of his eyes, the woman he wanted so much held out her hand first. ¡°Be my Empress, Duke.¡± Unlike before, she was dotted with revenge, but the flame of life was hotter than ever. Like Gloria¡¯s red hair. Kaien put his lips to her forehead. The kiss was soft and tender, and she felt like she was about to burst into tears. He kissed her cheek and spoke in a quiet tone. ¡°I will never hand you over to that damn bastard again. If he approaches you, I will remove his legs, and if he looks at you, I will pluck out his eyes. Even the hand that reaches out to you, I will destroy it all.¡± ¡°How-¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How can I believe that!¡± Slap! At Kaien¡¯s words, Gloria pushed him roughly with her hand. He was not completely pushed away due to her weak strength, but Kaien¡¯s heart throbbed at Gloria¡¯s refusal. As he moved away, she rose from the sofa. Kaien¡¯s face darkened in an instant as her dark blue eyes were filled with anger and resentment. Gloria spoke to Kaien in a business-like tone. ¡°You and I are only getting married by contract. Let¡¯s put love and other emotions in the trash can. I don¡¯t have time for both love and revenge.¡± Gloria¡¯s words hit Kaien like a sharp sword. Although she had not loved him heartily, the wound of being betrayed by Erun, whom she trusted, left a big scar in her heart. And as she heard Kaien¡¯s talk of giving up and making concessions, her face contorted greatly with anger. Gloria tried to stifle the complicated emotions rising in her as she looked at Kaien facing her with a dark look. ¡®What I need is the Duke of Ludenberg, not Kaien!¡¯ Gloria closed her eyes tightly. A soft feeling in the corner of her heart began to rise. Kaien tried to say something to Gloria, who refused him with her whole body, but a sudden knock resounded in the audience chamber. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± It was a polite knock. Gloria had completely escaped from Kaien and hastily arranged her appearance and asked. ¡°This is Diana, Your Majesty. It¡¯s time to head to the main palace.¡± The voice of Princess Ludenberg, Diana, could be heard beyond the door. Diana, knowing that Kaien and Gloria were together, announced her presence without opening the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be out soon,¡± Gloria answered in a tired voice. She heard Diana step away after her reply. Before leaving the room, Gloria began to tidy her messy dress and hair, and Kaien stared at her. Gloria rolled her eyes and said to him, feeling embarrassed by the purple eyes which followed her every move as if not to miss a single movement. ¡°Isn¡¯t it polite to look away when a Lady is tidying her skirt?¡± ¡°Your Majesty is so beautiful that I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± Gloria kept her mouth shut at Kaien¡¯s apologetic attitude that somehow didn¡¯t show any regrets at all. He chuckled softly at the sight of her turning around as soon as she heard his answer. All he could see was the nape of her neck, dyed as red as her hair. Kaien stood up behind Gloria, who was about to leave the room. ¡°What are you trying to do, Duke?¡± Gloria asked with a wrinkled face at Kaien¡¯s act of sticking behind her like a lover. He replied with his eyes folded. ¡°To escort you, of course.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± With a cold reply, Gloria opened the door. Then bam! Did you all hear it? As the door swung open in surprise, the court ladies were standing in front of it politely. Gloria ignored their appearance, but Kaien noticed. ¡®You stuck to the door to hear secretly.¡¯ Kaien glanced at the court ladies¡¯ appearance. Messy hair, perhaps organized in a hurry, and cheeks strangely red. The ends of their skirts were wrinkled, perhaps after sitting there and listening. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± A quiet hallway. No one opened their mouths. Kaien gently covered his own mouth with his hand, and the court ladies bowed more deeply. ¡°This¡­¡± Gloria¡¯s face, whose heart already wasn¡¯t in good shape because of Kaien, turned bright red, and Kaien noticed Gloria trembling. ¡°Pffft!¡± A peal of laughter burst out. ¡°Duke!!!¡± At his laughter, Gloria forgot her surroundings and shouted.